Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Melody Grace

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 6
21
Supercard Archives / MELODY GRACE v MERCEDES VARGAS
« on: November 18, 2016, 08:21:22 PM »
 His Swedish voice almost sounded concerned from the way he trained her a few days ago, he had pushed her to her limits but she didn’t crack and break. Although now she was thinking about her training and her back was throbbing as if on cue. She hadn’t seen the damage on her back as she chose not to look at it but she could tell by the concerned look on James’ face that it wasn’t good to look at.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Well I’m alive, my back probably looks like I’ve been shredded by a bear but I’m okay.
 
She faked a smile, she wasn’t okay she had a cute outfit picked out for tonight’s dinner she was going to surprise James with but as of right now she couldn’t wear it and that mad her sad.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Not mad?
 
Melody continued to give off her fake smile hoping that Derek would stop talking about her wrestling training session for the other day. Derek just watched her try and hides her true feelings, she was mad at him but she was taking it like a champion.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m not mad and since when did you care if I was mad or not?
 
She had a point I mean when was Derek ever known for showing his feelings? Derek took another step up towards Melody so he could look into her eyes.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Since I found out I have a daughter who for some reason makes me think of the wellbeing of others?
 
Aww. Melody smiled up at Derek, he had never heard him speak so freely of his daughter and that was a big step for him. Derek on the other hand must have slipped into human mode as he had just shared a part of his story with her.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Oh feelings must be a tough new thing for you huh?
 
Melody gave Derek a little nudge but the wall known as Derek didn’t even sway, that caused Melody to frown. She didn’t understand how he was so big and powerful when he looked like a normal dude.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Don’t confuse my empathy for weakness Melody.
 
He was right however Melody knew what Derek was like, in fact she knew that he enjoyed beating people up just for the hell of it like a shark that smells blood he was always hunting, always hungry and always ready for a fight. Melody just couldn’t pin point why he was here in her kitchen, fumbling around the real reason he was here, he was being careful making sure his intentions wouldn’t startle her.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Trust me I would never. So is everything okay?
 
She was desperate to know, that and the fact that she needed to get Derek out of her house. Melody didn’t want to rush him, she liked Derek but she had a world to fix with James and she also knew that James didn’t really overly, like Derek at all so having him, in his house was going to be playing on his mind right now. Something that Melody didn’t want to play into their conversation later, that she knew they were going to have about Derek’s random appearance. Melody remembered that she promised James that she would leave Norway in the past, but right now it was standing right in front of her.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Everything is fine, I have a proposition for you and before I speak with Mark Ward I wanted to first clarify it with you.
 
Derek ran his right hand across his watch looking down at the time; he had somewhere else to be, as he had a meeting to attend to.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: You’re coming back?
 
The look of hope was in Melody’s eyes she loved watching Derek wrestle, it was something that she felt that SCW hadn’t seen enough of and that he should seriously reconsider living in Norway part time and come back to SCW and wrestle full time. Who knew, maybe he could be some stiff competition for James Huntington Hawkes III? Dream… match anyone???
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: You could say that.
 
He had a wild smirk on his face as his eyebrows lowered as well making him seem more serious than normal, she didn’t know what he was up to but he knew it wasn’t anything good.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: That’s fantastic news.
 
Melody took a step up towards him; she was excited about his return however the look on his face said something different.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: I’m not going to be wrestling Melody, I want to stand by your side and manage you while you go through this rough patch.
 
Melody’s mouth flung open as she brought both of her hands up to cover it she was half smiling, half gobsmacked and half annoyed at him. Happy because she has been screaming out since day one for him to be more involved in her wrestling career, shocked because he was finally offering it and annoyed at him because he had said she was going through a rough patch. Hiding her smile her hands flew back down to her hips and she placed them on there.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: What rough patch?
 
She was playing dumb and Derek could see right through her plan, the smirk on his face said it all.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Don’t try and play games with me, I know you have lost a chunk of your passion for wrestling.
 
He was right but when again when was Derek ever wrong? Melody tried to back out of the truth but as she spoke her words were stumbled.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Well I?
 
Derek reached out and placed his hand on top of her shoulder and gave it a slight squeeze stopping her from telling him a big fat lie. He didn’t want her to lie to him so he made sure she knew that he already knew what she was going to say. The Swede quickly took his hand away from her shoulder as her eyes looked down at it in shock, who was he and why was he being nice? Maybe having a baby girl was the greatest thing to ever happen to Derek? Shaking her head from side to side Melody just looked up at her trainer with a smile.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: Like I said it’s up to you… now I’ll leave you be so you can think about it also you might want to discuss it with James before you make up your mind.
 
Derek looked up and across the way to see James coming down the hallway and with that said and done Derek scooped up his car keys that were on the bench in front of him and he made his way towards the door. While Melody watched him leave she had a confused look on her face. She wasn’t confused that he has just left her in the middle of a conversation that was a typical Derek move; she was just confused as to why he all of a sudden feeling helpful someone must have said something to him and she was going to find out whom. She watched as Derek clicked her front door shut behind him, before she twirled around to see James now standing in the kitchen wearing a full black tuxedo, a white button up shirt and a black tie. Melody narrowed her eyes confused; she had no idea why he was so dressed up. Looking down at her clothes she frowned at her blue, yellow and white Dior two piece dress before she looked back up towards him.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: If you’re planning on taking me to a theatre, I’m going to need a minute to go and get changed.
 
James screwed up his nose at her, what was she thinking? James going to the theatre? No way.
 
< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What? God no!
 
Her bottom lip dropped but she remembered what James had said at the airport about them always doing what she wanted to do so she quickly sucked her bottom lip into her mouth trying to cover up her disappointment. Well James couldn’t really blame her, The Lion King the musical was in town and Melody was itching to go. James made his way up towards Melody, reaching out he placed his hand son her hips pulling her into towards him. They were now looking into each-other’s eyes just staring at one another.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: What are you doing? Where are you going and will you be home for dinner? I was thinking we could go to the Italian restaurant down in West Hollywood, I kinda already booked a table… I kinda already pre-ordered our favourites and I kinda already told Simpson to ready the car by 7pm.
 
She was smiling at him shyly as she wrapped her hands around the back of James’ neck, pulling herself up closer to him. She was acting all coy something that she did when she didn’t know if she was going to be in trouble or not. James just eased her concern with a smile.
 
< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’ll be home well before that. I’m just going out to film my promotional against the dead vampire.
 
Melody looked him up and down looking at his attire and frowned.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Where are you going to a wedding chapel? You’re all dressed up fancy.
 
James just smiled at her she was filled with questions today and normally that would grind his gears but today it was refreshing to see her interested in his work and his world.
 
< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No, not quiet.
 
Melody just mouthed "oooh" towards James as if she knew what he meant when in reality she was confused. She titled her head to the side and smiled towards him.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Well have fun, be safe and don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.
 
< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> That doesn’t leave much.
 
He held back his laughter as she playful slapped his arm.
 
< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Alrighty if I’m going to get this over and done in time to come home and take you out to dinner I better get a wriggle on.
 
He looked down at his expensive watch before he removed his hands from Melody’s hips but Melody wasn’t ready to let go of him just yet and she side her hands down from around the back of his neck to the collar of his suit. She gave his suit a firm but yet a gentle tug as she pulled herself into him and without any warning she pressed her lightly glossed lips on to his. James quickly placed his hands back onto her body placing them on the small of her back pulling her towards him as they kissed. It had been a while since they had shared any sort of affection towards each other so it was always light the fireworks that happen when you share your first kiss with someone was happening all over again. He wasn’t sure how or where to take this kiss, until Melody let it deepen as her lips parted and brushed against his. James hands slide up her back and pressed on her tender skin that caused a sigh to escape her lips but she didn’t care, he softened his touch before he finally placed his hands on either side of her face. Finally after a few minutes the two of them separated and just looked at one another speechless. As Melody finally looked him up and down she smiled before letting his jacket go.
 
**
It all comes down to this; it all comes done to Sunday night when I Melody Grace take on Mercedes Vargas once again at a big event. It’s like we can’t keep away from each other we always have to be in in others Super-Card dreams. I guess High Stakes will be no different, her and I locking horns together… again. This time I just hope I have enough in me to give Mercedes the match that she deserves because let’s be honest I’ve been a little rough around the edges lately. Well to be completely honest I haven’t stepped foot inside a wrestling ring for a match since I lost my Bombshell Internet Championship.

To say that I’m nervous going into High Stakes is an understatement, I’ve got the butterflies back in my tummy but this time round I can’t figure out if they are for good of for bad. However I know now that I shouldn’t and can’t give up because I have a heard of Melephants that are waiting to see me inside the six sided ring once again. I can’t let them down; I can’t let anyone down so it’s time to fight… So fight I will.

Will I walk away this Sunday night the winner against Mercedes? Only time will tell but I can assure you win or lose I will have my eyes locked on to my future and right now my future is bright and right now my future is focused on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. I want it, I didn’t think that I did but after a nice little wakeup call from Derek Thorne this week I think it’s about time I reached my full potential.

This weekend I’m going to get back into the ring against Mercedes one of the toughest Bombshells in SCW and I’m going to be thrown around and have the ring rust slapped right off of me but I wouldn’t change that for anything, because every story needs a start and this Sunday night my story changes its chapter and I’m going to rewrite the future… a future where you will soon here and NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion… Melody Grace.

So I look forward to the challenge I have in front of me this Sunday night in Mercedes Vargas, I’m excited to see how I go and if I beat her I know I will be well and truly on way to the top and well if I don’t? I know that I have a massive challenge on my hands, but I won’t stop and I won’t be stopped.

Now I guess you are waiting for me to bag Mercedes out, but when you have faced someone so many times there is only so much you can say. I guess all I can hope for is that history repeats itself and that I walk out the victor while Mercedes once again is sent packing wondering how on earth she is ever going to beat me.

We find this all out on Sunday night, now until then my beautiful Melephants… I guess it’s time to say… MOMMIES COMING HOME!!!

Mwah.
 

22
Supercard Archives / MELODY GRACE v MERCEDES VARGAS
« on: November 18, 2016, 08:13:21 PM »
 Well to say it’s been a while would be an understatement, what’s has it been? It’s been like a few good weeks, maybe even a month since our last encounter and all I can say is that I’m sorry. I’m sorry that I lost my last match to Kate Steele, I’m sorry that I lost my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship and I’m sorry I have been away from the six sided ring that I love so much for so long. Just know what when I return next weekend at High Stakes I will be coming back 100 percent and that I have used my time away from the ring wisely. I have rested, I have recovered and I have been training my little caboose off to get myself back into tip top form because my Melephants deserve nothing but the best from me.

One of those three above items might be a slight over exaggeration. I mean I’ve been training but I haven’t actually stepped foot back inside a ring, okay… I’ve been training abs that’s it.

Anyways small details really, it’s not like I’m scared or anything to get back in the ring. I’m not or am I? Who knows anymore all I know is that my Melephants deserve nothing but the best from me and that’s something that I simply haven’t been delivering lately. I guess it’s true what they say all reigns come to an end I just wasn’t expecting mine to end up the way it did. Losing to my hair best friend Kate Steele is both a happy yet sad moment for me, happy because I love Kate but sad because well I don’t take well to losing. I never have and never will, I’ve always been a good sportswoman but there is something that is hidden deep down inside me that comes out to play when I lose and it is called doubt.

Self-doubt and for weeks I have been plagued by it, for weeks I have been consumed by it, for weeks while I have been recovering I have been swamped with nothing but dark thoughts and bad memories and there is nothing I can do about it. As I will have to collect myself and try and shake off the ring rust when I step back inside the six sided ring in two weeks’ time and face Mercedes Vargas… again.

I will need to scratch my way back up the ranks in the Bombshell division and try and prove that I’m worthy of another title shot. Do you know how long it took me to get my last one? Do you know how many hurdles I had to jump over to capture the Bombshell Internet Championship? Hot Stuff made me go to hell and back before I finally got to call myself the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion and now I have to start from the start. I have to claw my way back up the ladder and try and show everyone that I have what it takes to be a leading member of this female roster… or well… that’s one option I have, the other option I have is well leaving.

Let’s be honest I haven’t done anything worthy in Sin City Wrestling for a while, I haven’t made waves, I haven’t sent a shock through the Bombshell division I haven’t caused a stir I haven’t made an impact and it’s shown. I have been over looked, I have been left behind and well I’d like to blame someone for all of it but truly the blame lies on my own shoulders. I’ve given up on myself and why would I back myself huh? When I can see what is going to happen before it happens? I must sound crazy but I can assure you this all makes sense to me and that’s why it’s killing me. That’s why the thought of coming back to Sin City Wrestling only to fail all over again is killing me, I don’t want to fail. I don’t want to let anyone down but look at my past, look at the history it’s pretty evident that it’s going to happen over and over and over again and I don’t know how many time I can get up dust myself off and keep trying. I’ve been trying for months to make an impact, in fact I’ve been trying since my return but I’ve been laughed at, I’ve been over looked and pushed to the side and it hurts. It truly honestly hurts me and what’s the point of try anymore when you know you’re just going to be hurt all over again?

However what’s the point of leaving when you have the world’s best fans that for some reason stick with me no matter what I do or say? They always back me they always support me. I guess I’m just tired of disappointing them and leaving would be the best option? I mean they could refocus their love onto someone who deserves it like Sammi or Alexis? Instead of always backing the one girl who will let them down time and time again, I don’t want to be that girl but right now that’s how I feel…

Defeated, beaten and broken.

This vibe is killing me and it’s impacting on other important areas of my life, if you haven’t got social media I’ll just let you know that things with James haven’t exactly been the best lately. It’s like we are both walking on egg shells for some strange reason, neither one of us wanting to make the first step forward to fix this. I’m afraid that the outcome will be him leaving me and I guess he fears the same result except like the other way around? That or he is just over me and over this.

It’s also been impacting my work, I mean last week I didn’t even bother to show up and post a promotional video and I know that fact alone has upset a lot of the higher ups and it’s a slap in the face to Mercedes’ hard work.

All I know is that this week I have a lot of work to do to try and get everything back in order or if not Norway here I come.

**
Monday: 14th of November 2016;

The scene opens up inside a large white pristine office, inside that office there are pictures of the human body on the walls, skeletons, flu vaccine posters you know the typical type of jazz you find inside the walls of a doctor’s office. There was a large desk in the middle of the room on one side Melody Grace and James Huntington-Hawkes III could be seen, they were sitting side by side. Melody had her hand on top of James’ while he had his hand pressed down on her leg. She was tapping her foot up and down, moving her whole leg something that she did when she was nervous and right now she was nervous. Across from them they were looking at an empty chair before finally the sound of the office door opening and shutting behind them alerted them. They were now no longer alone in the room as a short, round man made his way over towards them. He was wearing a pair of grey suit pants with a white t-shirt that was buttoned up completely. He walked around the both of them who were slightly matching with a pair of jeans on and each with brand name black t-shirts, James’s read Tom Ford while Melody’s was a vintage Channel off the shoulder number similar to what Sandy wears at the end of grease.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: Ah well if it isn’t my favourite patient, Ms Carpenter how are you feeling today?

Melody looked up and over her shoulder looking at her Doctor with a warm smile on her face, she had known this man for her whole life he was someone she could be very comfortable with. She watched as her Doctor took a seat on the other side of the desk to her and James and he quickly pulled himself into wards his desk before he turned his attention to Melody.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Much better Dr Coshy thanks for asking.

Doctor McCosh looked over at James, his eyes looking above his frameless glasses as he looked at him with a slight smirk on his face.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: And you must be James, I’ve heard so much about you. It’s lovely to finally meet you.

James looked at Melody’s doctor and then back towards Melody wondering what stories she had told him about her and why she felt the need to talk about him to her Doctor in the first place. He narrowed his eyes towards Melody who just gave his hand a reassuring squeeze, hoping that would let him know that it was all good things.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Thanks I think?

Doctor McCosh looked at James’ discomfort and chuckled to himself, he had heard about James not being the best at sharing information about his private life which was the complete opposite to Melody. Melody looked at her Doctor with a wide smile still on her face, but her leg was still trembling from being nervous.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: So what can I help you with today Melody?

He turned his attention away from Melody and towards his keyboard, before he typed in her details and pulled up her medical history file. Nothing scandalous on there just the routine vaccines, her broken nose, follow ups, blood tests apart from that Melody wasn’t ever sick. Nervously Melody dragged a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear as she bit down on her bottom lip before drawing it inside her mouth she was on edge and didn’t know what the outcome of today’s visit would be.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I well, I, umm need to know if I can get back into the ring again Doc?

Once again he chuckled as he looked across the table towards the two with a smile on his face, he knew why they were both there he was just messing with them. The look on James’ face said it all how did he not know why they were both there? It was like he was a terrible doctor or something, just as James was going to say something Doctor McCosh beat him too it.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: I knew that, I was just seeing how he would react. Don’t worry young James; I’ve been seeing Melody since she was born… I wouldn’t actually forget why she is booked in today.

Doctor McCosh was a good doctor but he had a weird sense of humour something that James wasn’t clicking on to.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Can we just cut to the chase and find out if she’s cleared or not? I don’t want to seem rude but if she isn’t there’s going to be a holy hell of a storm over at Sin City Wrestling about it. So we kinda need to know, like now what our next steps are?

James looked over at Melody but she could sense the tension from the indirect glare of his side eyes. He seemed mad at her for some reason and she just couldn’t put her finger on it. She had however dragged him out of his busy routine to come with her to the doctors today, to be stuck here in a room with a Doctor who was too concerned with cracking jokes than telling them what the results where. Maybe that’s why he was mad at her? Either way Melody just softly spoke up.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: James, if I can’t wrestle I can’t wrestle there’s no big deal. Let’s be honest I don’t really think Mark or Christian will care if I’m there or not.

There it was, her self-doubt was kicking in again and she was convinced that SCW would be fine without her and that she didn’t have to go back there because she didn’t mean anything to the actual roster or ranks. James knew that she was hiding something from him; he just couldn’t put his finger on it. He had never seen her at this all-time low when it came to wrestling and it was bothering him how "meh" she was being about it all.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> They have booked you, before you gave them clearance because they thought you had clearance, I’d dare say they will be pissed if you back out of your match now at this late stage. It’s completely unprofessional.

Melody couldn’t believe her ears was he really grilling her over the fact that she was booked and might not be able to wrestle? He had a point though but right now Melody wasn’t concerned with the facts she was more concerned about the fact that James didn’t seem to be overly worried about her health at this stage and he was more worried about the business sides of things. However she was dating the longest reigning SCW champion in history and she knew that he had a passion for this company even if he didn’t admit it and she knew what he was getting at but right now she was just shocked. Looking up at him she narrowed her eyes and spoke to him softly so Doctor McCosh couldn’t hear her.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: So basically you’re saying the impact on the company will outweigh my health?

That’s not what he meant and for her to think that way made him even angrier, James went to fire back at her but the sound of Doctor McCosh clearing his throat was enough to drag both of their attentions away from each other and towards the much older man before them. Doctor McCosh now had his computer screen turned so it was facing Melody, while he was quickly reading the result searching for whatever he was looking for while Melody was just staring at a picture of her right shoulder. She didn’t know what a shoulder should look like but she just assumed it was going to be bad news.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: Hmm well let’s have a look shall we?

He continued to read the scan results before his eyes read down to the recommendations from the surgeon, as his eyes read across the screen he couldn’t help but chuckle towards himself. James didn’t see what was so funny, but Melody just pressed her hand on top of his, holding it tightly hoping that would stop him from blowing up at the fumbling old man.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Well?

Doctor McCosh looked up from his computer screen with a big smile beaming over his face, before he gave Melody the news.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: Well… from the looks of things here Ms Carpenter, you’ll be fine, your grade II muscle strain is completely healed up.

Doctor McCosh seemed pleased with himself, like he was the reason she was healed up and ready to go out and face the world again. While the look on Melody’s face should have screamed excitement but for some reason she was slumping back into her chair exhaling loudly. James finally unclenched his gritted teeth and placed his free arm up on the desk in front of him, leaning forward to look at the before and after photos of Melody’s shoulder scan before his eyes darted down to the findings of her injury.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Hold up a Grade II strain as in a partial tear?

James was staring at the computer for what seemed a lifetime before he turned back to look at Melody, his hand instantly sliding off her leg in support as the look on his face said it all. Melody on the other hand just swallowed hard, she knew what she was going to be in trouble for and she knew it was going to be out in the open soon.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: She didn’t tell you?

Doctor McCosh looked from his computer to James and then over to Melody who was now biting down hard on her bottom lip. She had her reasons for keeping her injury under wraps from James but she doubted that reason would really matter because the pissed off look on his face was screaming another story.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Does the look on my face say I knew about it?

James turned back to look at Melody, disbelief in his eyes had he known the extent of her injury he would have made sure she was more careful he would have made time to make sure she was training it lightly and repairing the muscle. He would have made time to be around her more and not be off working so hard, he felt angry at himself for not being there but he was angrier at Melody for not telling him. Melody could tell this was going to lead to a follow up conversation one she wasn’t looking forward to but for right now to cut the tension in the room she just playfully joked with him.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I told you I had a little muscle strain.

She was playing it off like it wasn’t serious but she knew that wasn’t going to sit well with James, his body and her body was his temple and right now she wasn’t looking hers very well. Well she was but not in the way he felt like she should have been. Melody just didn’t want James to stress over her, I mean he was riding the wave of his career right now and everything was going his way so why would she want him to stress over her?

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You didn’t tell me the extent of it.

James’ hand fell back into Melody’s even if he was mad at her for not telling him, he couldn’t stay mad at her while he was concerned for her. Melody just held onto James’ hand for dear life hoping that by giving it a slight squeeze he would get the "I’m sorry" vibe.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: She is very lucky she didn’t branch up in Grade III if I’m honest; in fact she is very lucky you forced her to come see me when you did. All of these fibres right here were just holding on for dear life and I think if she wrestled one more match the muscle would have torn and pulled away from her tendon. It’s a serious injury that would have caused complete loss of muscle function for months, if not permanently depending on how well they recover.

Melody pulled a face that could only be explained as her "oh boy" face the face she got when she knew she was going to be in a world of trouble once they left the doctor’s office. James just looked back over at her and sighed, what did he have to do to get her to open up to him about things like this. While Melody was thinking what does she have to do to stop him from blowing up at her when all she wanted was to protect him and keep his vision on what was really important his career and his title. Melody looked at James dead in the eyes and smiled towards him, hoping he would smile back at her but his face was stern but his eyes we riddled with concern.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: But I’m all good now right?

Melody looked away from James she couldn’t look at him while he was looking at her like that, so she turned her attention towards her doctor hoping that they could leave this room and head home. Doctor McCosh got up from his seat and he smiled down at them both.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: Yes Ms Carpenter your few weeks away from the ring and your recovery plan has worked in your favour.

That sounded promising at least Melody was smart enough to get her-self checked out and done the correct steps to heal her-self while being away from the ring. That fact alone brought a slight smile to James’ face knowing that she wasn’t being reckless while injured was a positive thought in his mind. Mel saw James’ slight smile and she couldn’t help but feel a little relieved that he was now maybe not going to rage at her for not telling him the whole truth about her shoulder. However now her mind was racing to the fact that she had to wrestle this Sunday night and it had been a while since she had been in the ring and the last time she was there she had lost her Bombshell Internet Championship. The fear of getting back up and out into the wrestling world was starting to kick back in and that was playing on her mind.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: YAY me. So I can wrestle again?

With a simple nod from her Doctor Melody got the news she wanted but also prayed that she didn’t receive in the same light. For the first time in her life she wanted to wrestle but felt like she didn’t know how to anymore even it was just a few short weeks away from the six sided circle.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: I’ll be seeing your smiling face on my TV this Sunday night, in the ring wrestling. Is there anything else you would like to know?

Melody quickly jumped up out of her chair, while James got up to his feet as well. She quickly reached across the table and shook her doctor’s hand before she quickly made her last comments towards her family doctor.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: No I think I’m good.

With that said and done Melody just wanted to get out of this room before she had a full blown panic attack about her fears of heading towards the ring this Sunday. She gently pulled on James’ hand signalling that she was ready to go but James hadn’t finished. He reached across the table and shook the doctor’s hand.

< FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Thank you for your time.

James quickly wrapped his hand around the back of Melody’s waist placing his open palm on the small of her back, reassuring her she was going to be okay.

< font color=C5908E>Doctor McCosh: I’d say anytime, but please stop getting injured.

The three shared an awkward laugh before Melody and James left the room and headed off on their next adventure.

**

Tuesday: 15th of November 2016;
Morning

5:15am and she was awake, she didn’t know why she was awake but she was wide awake. As she rolled over and dragged the thick white doona cover over her head Melody rolled towards her side, expecting to see James lying beside her, however he wasn’t there he was gone. Sitting up in her bed in a frantic state Melody looked around her large bedroom that she shared with her boyfriend James, he was nowhere to be seen. Slipping out front underneath the covers Melody placed her feet on the hard wooden floor and headed off towards the bathroom, listening out for any signs of life. Nothing, she heard nothing, twirling around the room once more she made her way towards the large walk in robe that she shared with J2H in search of James but once again it was empty. Reaching out she tugged on one of his shirts and removed it from the hanger and she quickly wrapped it around her body before she made her way out of the room.

The house was oddly quiet, normally if James was awake before her he would be down stairs training, or watching TV or shouting at Dexter but nothing, she couldn’t hear a single thing. As she made her way down the hallway she looked in the other rooms of her house looking for her boyfriend while she started to button up the buttons of James’ business shirt that she was now wearing. She made her way towards the staircase before she made her descend down to the lower level of their Beverly Hills home but still she couldn’t hear anything. Running her fingers through her messy blonde hair she yawned, she felt sick to her stomach as she didn’t know what was happening with her and James lately but this wasn’t like him to just get up and leave. As Melody circled around the bottom of the stairs she made her way towards their living room, the TV was off so she knew he wasn’t in there so she made her way towards the kitchen.

It was in the kitchen where she found Simpson, James’ bodyguard helping himself to a cup of strong black coffee while he was reading the daily newspaper. Melody cracked a smile, knowing that Simpson was taking a rare moment without James to catch up with day to day life; it was something that she encouraged him to do. Melody picked up the pace and made her way towards Simpson, fixing up her bed hair on her way. She wasn’t concerned that Simpson would see her in James’ shirt and a pair of pink boxer shorts, the man was practically family; plus this wasn’t the first time he would witness Melody in full relaxed mode. As Melody skipped into the kitchen with a smile on her face to see her friend Simpson looked up at her and smiled before he brought the rim of the coffee cup up to his lips. He took a swig of his drink before he placed the cup back down on the marble bench top that was in front of him.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Ah Ms Grace, you’re awake. How was your sleep?

Simpson was dressed up in his suit, so clearly that meant he was in work mode today which meant that James had to be around here somewhere. Melody rounded the counter in the kitchen and was now standing on the other side of it. She looked down to see that her phone was still there, where she left it last night charging while James’ was gone.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Fine, it was fine… hey have you seen James around? I woke up and he wasn’t in bed and now I can’t find him?

Looking up at Simpson, Melody brought her eyebrows together she was concerned that she couldn’t find her boyfriend but now she was more concerned from the surprised look on Simpson’s face.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: You mean he didn’t tell you?

Melody looked at Simpson confused as she titled her head to the side. No he hadn’t told her anything; she had no idea what Simpson was talking about.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Tell me what?

Melody was now staring at Simpson unsure of what he was going to say but she knew from the blank look on his face it wasn’t going to be something good. He knew where James was and now he was going to have to tell Melody and shatter her heart into a million pieces. The young blonde just looked at Simpson tapping her right index finger on her left arm as she had them crossed over her chest.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Ms Grace, James has gone to the airport this morning and is flying out to Georgia for a few days. I thought you knew?

Melody didn’t know that’s what James was going to do, he had never said anything to her about going to the farm that he learnt how to wrestle at. She was pissed, oh so pissed but she couldn’t and wouldn’t show Simpson that, after all it wasn’t Simpson’s fault that James had left without letting her know where he was going. Melody just took a moment to collect her thoughts before she twirled around to face the fridge.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Oh… um… well… I’m sure he did tell me, maybe I just didn’t listen? You know me; these things should just be painted on.

Sher turned back towards Simpson and pointed to her ears as if to say she was a bad listener but the thing was Simpson knew that Melody truly had no idea that James was heading off to the country without her. He could tell by the pained look in her eyes but she was now trying to cover up and she spun away from Simpson to look at the contents of her fridge looking for something to distract herself from feeling this way.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Are you alright Ms Grace?

Melody just turned to Simpson and smiled the fakest smile she could muster up at this time, as she brought out a drink bottle filled with crystal clear water.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m fine Simpson and please call me Melody, Mel, Melly anything but Ms Grace.

She shut the fridge door behind her before she cracked the lid off the bottled water and brought it to her lips; she had to do something to distract herself even if it was just simply drinking water. She also didn’t want to burst into tears in front of Simpson; he had witnessed her do a lot of things but not that. Melody wasn’t going to put Simpson in the spot where she was crying over James in front of him, she knew how he felt about James and she knew that he didn’t agree with his actions at times but she also knew he was loyal to the boy.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: But James insists that I call you Ms Grace.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Yeah well James isn’t here right now, so please no formalities.

She snapped back at him instantly before turning her attention down to the water bottle in her hands and before she knew it her fingers on her left hand were picking at the label of the bottle something she hadn’t done for a very long time. She was a little destructive when she was really hurt and sad and right now, she was feeling the sting from the pinch that James had just delivered.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Okay, Ms… Mel should I ready the car and take you to training, you have your big return match this Sunday night that must be exciting?

Simpson was trying to distract Melody because he could see the hurt in her eyes but he didn’t know exactly what to offer her. Taking another sip of his hot coffee, Melody watched as he fumbled around his jacket pocket looking for something.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m not going to training Simbabwe. I’m not even sure I’m going to High Stakes, so what’s the point?

She placed the bottle down on the bench in front of her before she walked over towards the fruit bowl that was in the middle of the island bench, she rummaged her way through the bowl before picking up a green apple. She rubbed the apple on James’ shirt something she knew if he was home she would have gotten in trouble for but she didn’t care right now, right now she was focused on being a brat.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: But you have been cleared to wrestle, why wouldn’t you go?

That was fair question and Simpson was right to ask it but by the look on Melody’s face he knew he wasn’t going to get a straight answer. As Melody spoke to him she could still seem him stumbling to find something in his lined business suit jacket.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Because it’s not the same Simbo… I don’t feel the same; I’m going to fail just like the last time. So I’m cashing out early. I’m giving up.

She was being a brat but she was being an honest brat she did think she was going to trip stumble and fall once she got back into the ring that why she had shown no interest in returning to wrestling at all. She was fearful she would get injured again; she was scared she would lose again and well she didn’t want to have to look at Kate Steele parading her championship belt around even if they were an unofficial tag team. It still hurt it all hurt, the fact that the roster continued on without her hurt, the fact that she wasn’t there for Despy hurt and the fact that she was sidelined for breaking up a backstage brawl hurt and now that same person who injured her way going after her title.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: That doesn’t sound like the Melody I know, what’s going on?

A loud sigh is all that Simpson was met with as Melody just looked down at the apple in her hand, unsure if she was going to eat it or if she was just playing with it to distract herself.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Nothing is going on Simpson; I just don’t want to waste my time training when I know, and I KNOW that I will just fail again. I’m just NOT going to put myself through that or my fans they deserve the best and I’m far from the best right now. So I’m not going to stupid training, I’m not getting inside the ring and in fact I’m not going to High Stakes I’m done, I’m so done, I was done before being done was a thing.

While Melody was talking she watched Simpson struggle with his jacket pocket once more and it was driving her insane what on earth was he up to?

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: What are you doing?

Simpson finally pulled his hand out of his jacket pocket and pulled out his phone, he was looking down at it before he unlocked the screen and went to dial a number.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Calling James, he said to call if anything goes wrong and well… something is very wrong.

Melody looked at Simpson and with all of her might she narrowed her eyes at him, she couldn’t believe that he was going to call James to tell on her. Melody slammed the apple back down on the bench stealing Simpson’s attention as she rudely spoke to him.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Don’t you dare call James, I’m fine… plus he won’t even care I mean he didn’t even bother to tell me he was going to Mr Parker’s house… where’s the love Simpson? Where is his concern about how I feel about wrestling?

She ran her right hand through her long blonde hair livid at the thought that Simpson was going to call James, what could James do? He was on a plane heading to Georgia to spend time with his trainer. He didn’t care about Melody and her issues right now and Melody didn’t care for him to know her issues right now as she was hurt by him leaving her without a single word spoken. I guess he justified I mean he had finally given her a taste of her own medicine. Simpson stopped the call mid dial and he put his phone down on the bench to show Melody he was no longer calling James.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: To be fair Ms Grace, James did tell me you weren’t honest about your injury…

Simpson didn’t mean to take James’ side he was just who used to being his body guard and that meant protecting him from everything even the 5’6" girl who was standing in front of him right now getting pissed off at James for leaving her. It was in his nature to protect him, but he also knew he had to protect her and right now he wasn’t doing such a good job of it.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Oh so this is all because I didn’t tell him I was injured, nope, nup not buying it. Now I guess he left you to baby sit me to make sure I don’t run away… do what you want, just don’t call James about anything if he was concerned he would have been here… anyways I don’t care but I’m not going to training, I’m not going to wrestle, I quit. I’m out.

She threw her hands up in the air like a child throwing a tantrum and she headed towards the exit of the kitchen before she knew it she could feel Simpson’s hand pressed lightly on her shoulder stopping her. Melody twirled around and looked up at him, pain in her eyes as she was holding back tears, she didn’t mean to be cranky at him she didn’t want to be but right now she didn’t have any other way to shake these feelings.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Ms Grace is there anything I can help you with today?

In his effort to cheer her up to try and right his wrongs that weren’t even really his wrongs Simpson reached out to Melody but she wasn’t buying it.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Yeah, stay away from me and leave me alone.

She screamed at him through gritted teeth something that he never expected from her, Melody took off and stormed her way towards the staircase when she heard him call for her.

< font color=FFA62F>Simpson: Ms Grace.

Simpson watched as Melody throws her hands up in the air once more as she made her way up the stairs.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: STOP CALLING ME THAT!

It was followed up with a loud SLAM as she slammed her bedroom door behind her, like a true child would. Simpson just looked up the stairs worried about Melody before he headed back into the kitchen; he reached for his phone once more and flicked through his contacts. His finger hoovered over the name James Huntington-Hawkes III for a good two minutes wondering if he should call him and tell him what was happening but something changed his mind and with a few scrolls of his thumb the name Derek Thorne was now centred in the middle of Simpson’s phone. With a massive sigh and a moment to think about it Simpson pressed dial and before he knew it, the phone was ringing. It was answered and now he was talking to the one and only Derek Thorne. What did he have in store? And why would he call him? Well, you’ll have to wait and see.

**

Tuesday: 15th of November 2016;
Afternoon

Well you won’t have to wait and see much longer as right now Melody Grace was standing in the middle of a traditional four sided wrestling ring with her trainer / coach Derek Thorne towering up by her side. Melody was dressed in a pair of bright pink Nike running shoes, a ¾ length pair of tight black yoga pants, her midriff was on display while she had on a small pink crop top that covered a black sports bar. Her long blonde hair was perched on the top of her head in a power ponytail while she was staring up at the much taller Derek Thorne. Derek was wearing a pair of grey sweat pants and a pair of black jogging shoes, not a lot had changed for the Swede apart from the fact he was now sporting long blonde hair that sat just above his shoulders. Melody had her arms folded across her chest as she looked up at him unimpressed that she was standing in the middle of a wrestling ring, while he was hovering over her like the tall giant that he was. The smug look on his face said it all, he was glad she was in a bad mood; it was going to work in his favour for today’s training session.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I really don’t want to be here.

Melody looked up at Derek unamused, but the Swede didn’t bat an eyelid, he just focused on her with that intense look in his eyes. That same cold look that put fear into women, children and grown men it was a penetrating glare that almost ripped through your soul as it searched for answers. He knew his little Melody was broken when it came to returning to wrestling, but he knew he could easily flip her switch and get her to love it once more. She just needed to be taught a valuable life lesson first.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: And I really didn’t want to receive a call in the middle of the my breakfast from Simpson saying my greatest accomplishment in SCW has just given up all hope.

He was telling her the truth since he joined SCW his career didn’t really take off the way he had hoped for but he was proud knowing that she was the best at what she does because of him. So what he didn’t have a glamorous career in SCW he didn’t need one when he could boast about the fact that he dragged Melody from loveable fan girl, to ditzy backstage sensation to the fighting champion that she was. He did that, she didn’t train with anyone else, he created her in the wrestling world, he took her under his wing when she came to him and asked him to train her while everyone just laughed at her. Even her closest friends turned her away, Odette mocked her, Gabriel just laughed, Synn was too focused on Joshua but he took her in and taught her the basics and before she packed up and left SCW after her fall out with James; Melody returned back into his life, saving him from his last days on this earth and helped bring him back to health. In those months that she was away and when he was feeling better, he took the time out of his day to train her from daylight to dark and well… look at the results. Since she had returned no one in SCW has even been able to hold a candle to her. Sure she had lost 2 matches, but remaining undefeated for a good part of the year while everyone else has been tripping and fumbling… she was the true hero of the Bombshell roster. The sad thing was Melody just couldn’t see it.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Yeah well I don’t care.

She was giving him attitude something that Derek had never seen before, he only knew 3 sides of Ms Grace. Her first side was her happy go lucky bubbly side; the second side was her dedicated I must be the best side and her third side was the ability to withstand some of the most brutal training routines without even a whimper or a complaint. However the young woman he was looking down upon was far from the woman he remembered when it came to training, it was okay though he was going to beat that out of her.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Oh you will care.

He licked his lips like a wolf that was preparing himself to devour a meal; he had something in mind for her that would teach her a lesson that would bring back her respect for the business. He knew it wasn’t going to be nice and he knew that she would hate him by the end of it but he felt the need to save her like she did to him. He had to get Melody Grace Carpenter back to her old ways of not having fear of being inside the wrestling ring and he had to do it fast, her return match was approaching fast and they were running out of time.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I don’t and I won’t.

The sassiness in her voice was almost humorous to him, if she thought he was going to give up on her she had another thing coming. Melody just couldn’t understand why he was hearing, well she knew why he was here but she didn’t know why he had cared. He never rang her; he never showed any interest in her career he just hid out in Norway / Sweden while everyone else’s trainers were by their sides. Sure Derek flew in at Summer XXXtreme to see her big match but Melody had heard from the grapevine that Derek had to been talked into coming by J2H. Surely if she was his greatest accomplishment in SCW he should have wanted to be there, not have to be begged to be there. Derek just continued to smirk down at Melody before he cracked his neck to the side before he motioned for her to stretch. Melody did some half arsed stretches before she dropped her arms down to her side and jiggled them. Derek was about to motion for her to stretch again but he decided to stop himself, she was going to learn the hard way today.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Trust me you will, now run the ropes Melody.

Derek used his right index finger and moved it from one rope to the other telling Melody which way he wanted her to run the ropes, however Melody wasn’t playing the game. She stuffed her hand son her hips and just looked directly up into Derek’s eyes defying his instructions.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I don’t want to.

Within a single blink Derek had bowed down and was now in Melody’s face he was just inches away from her and with the sound of his back teeth grinding off one another he roared in her face.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: RUN THE FUCKING ROPES!

He was directly in her face and that was scary, she had never been afraid of Derek hurting her but she knew firsthand what he could do to a person, she had watched him beat a man senseless in Norway. Without another word Melody took her hands off her hips and she walked over to the closest ropes, she bounced off them and started to jog across the canvas before turning and bouncing off the opposite ropes. She was at a nice pace but that wasn’t good enough for Derek as he now stood back and lent up against the ropes that Melody wasn’t using and he rested his elbows on top of them leaning on the ropes like he was on vacation and he was lounging by the pool. His loud Swedish voice was heard.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Faster.

Melody ran between the ropes, each time she hit one set she turned and ran towards the other. She was like a tennis ball in a game of tennis being volleyed between the players. Ropes turn, run, ropes, turn, run… over and over and over again. Ping, pong, ping, pong, she continued at a steady pace while Derek watched on like a hawk barking orders at her. He looked down at his watch for a second before he returned his glare back to her. He could sense that Melody had noticed him take his eyes off her for a single second and that she had dropped off with the pace and he was swift to fix that.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Clear your head and run, faster… harder.

She continued to run the ropes and she was trying to get faster, she thought she was going as fast as she could but something was holding her back. Derek knew that she was limiting herself, he knew that she was a lot faster at this, he knew that she was being a diva about it so he was going to make her run the ropes until she learnt her lesson.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I can’t…

She was giving up and she was starting to fumble but Derek pushed himself off the ropes and he was now running beside her, he was watching her, guiding her but also teaching her a very important lesson. Melody looked up at him, he face was flushed red from running, her sides of her body was starting to burn red from her skin slapping against the ropes, burning her flesh. She was hurting, she was in a world of pain and she just wanted to give up but Derek wouldn’t allow her too.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: If you stop Melody, we will just start all over again now run those ropes.

He stopped running by her side and watched as she wobbled around on her feet as the red marks on her side started to split open, live gravel rash. The blood was rushing to the surface each time she made contact with the ropes sending a volt of pain to run down her body. He could tell that she was in pain by the way she closed her eyes and had her teeth clenched together.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: It hurts everything hurts.

Her voice sounded desperate as if she was hoping he would tell her to stop, she didn’t know why she was still running the ropes she could have stopped if she wanted to but for some reason proving him wrong and right was more important than the pain that was running though her body. Over coming her like a waterfall cascading down a cliff face that was the rapidness of her pain threshold right now. She was starting to feel dizzy but she knew she had to fight through that she was just waiting for him to say stop and that this part of the training would be over with.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: I don’t care if it hurts… keep going.

So Melody kept going and going and going, running back and forth back and forth. Rope, turn, run, rope, turn, run. Derek took a step back and watched his student run the ropes and he looked down at his watch as she was nearing the twenty minute mark, her back and sides were red raw from the velocity she was getting and from the impact on the ropes, she was going to be sore and sorry tomorrow but she hadn’t learnt her lesson and right now that was his main focus. She continued to run, almost tripping at once stage, he legs felt like jelly as she turned and looked at him.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I can’t… I have to stop.

She went to stop but Derek launched himself forward and he placed his large hand on her back and he pushed her towards the ropes, as if to help spring her into them. Melody crashed into the ropes and was trying to hold onto them but Derek hauled on her arm and dragged her across the ring forcing her to run the ropes. If anyone thought that Melody’s training camps in the middle of beautiful Norway was something less than intense they had no idea what she was capable of but yet she was guarded in SCW and they never put her in roulette style matches in fear that she would break.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: You think you can’t but you can, now keep running; keep up the pace and if you stop so help me God.

He was screaming at her again, barking down orders as he finally let her arm go and watched Melody run the ropes. He watched as she turned, yelped in pain and ran only to do it all over again. Her back was covered in red welts that looked like burns, while the blood was just resting under the surface like carpet burn. He could see her body sweat drip over her sore and he knew that it would have been burning, but the look on her face had slightly changed from defeated and angry to just plan angry. It was a good sign he needed her to snap out of this, he needed her to realise what she could do and he needed her to not give up.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: What’s going on in that mind of yours?

Like a professional trainer, he was trying to see what he was dealing with and Melody was now at her weakest point, her body was crumpling but somehow she was able to continue the pattern that he had her doing. Melody couldn’t say anything at first she was too focused on what she was doing, Derek now looked at his watch they had been doing this for 1 hour now and she was still fighting it. He needed her to tell him what was really going on in her mind. Melody finally yelled out towards him her voice broken from the exhaustion that was rippling through her body.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m not good enough.

She screamed in pain.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m going to fail.

She let out a massive exhale as she tried to remember her breathing so she didn’t pass out.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I’m scared of getting back in the ring.

She ripped across the ring again and again and again, before 5 more minutes passed before she finally spoke to him once again.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: What if I fail? What if I get injured again?

She continued to yoyo across the ring and she continued to put her body through hell as she screamed out in pain, each time her skin slapped against the ropes she winched she was in agony. She could feel the blood rising under her skin, she could feel her salt sweat rolling down her back stinging her welts but she couldn’t stop he wouldn’t let he stop and for some crazy reason she didn’t want to stop.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: The fans hate me, James hates me and I hate me.

Derek just rolled his eyes but Melody didn’t see it. The fans didn’t hate her, James he didn’t care if he hated her but the fact she hated herself was enough to make him sick. How and why? He watched her not saying a single word as she continued to run back and forth back and forth. If he wasn’t so focused he surely would have been dizzy by now.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I don’t want to fail, I don’t want to crash and burn but I’m going to, I know it, I just know it.

Melody stumbled and she started to slow down something that Derek wouldn’t allow. He barked at her like a wild dog, as he spoke to her his accent cutting through her ear drums driving themselves into her mind. He was mad at her for being so hard on her-self.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Pick up the pace, I didn’t stay stop.

Melody closed her eyes and gritted her teeth while she continued to run the ropes, more time scaled past them before she spoke out her voice was broken, she was out of breath her body was aching she just wanted to cry she just wanted to give in. Derek looked down at his watch 1 hour and 35 minutes she had been going back and forth, he knew she was going to break soon, he needed her to.

< font color=#D462FF>Melody: I… fe—el… like… I’m… I’m… going…. to… pass… out.

She felt sick and the paleness that had taken over her face was backing up that story she was way past the point of exhaustion and she was just minutes away from passing out. Derek could see that but he wasn’t going to stop it. Melody had to learn her lesson. It was a tough lesson but it was a lesson she needed to go through.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: Well pass out, but you don’t stop until I say stop… now keep going.

She couldn’t believe what she was hearing but for some reason she was still running, well she was running she was running for another 7 minutes before everything went black and she fell to the canvas. Derek quickly made his way over towards her and rolled Melody onto her stomach as her back was torn to shreds with the cuts just waiting the burst open and release her blood. Derek didn’t mind what he was looking at, but he didn’t like it either he knew his training methods were off but he knew that once Melody came around she would be okay. He kept an eye on her pulse and her breathing as Melody slowly started to come back around into the land of the living. All she could hear was his smug laughter and a few mumbled words that he spoke.

< font color=4E8975>Derek: That’s going to hurt, but a lesson was taught and hopefully learnt.

Melody just reclosed her eyes her body aching from head to toe but she could feel the cool breeze on her back and it was stinging like a thousand and one bee stings on her back. Derek was just lucky that she couldn’t see the damage because for sure she would have been in tears. It looked as if she had been scraped with a wire brush before she was buffed over with sandpaper and hit with a hammer. It was going to be extremely bruised tomorrow and she would be lucky if she could even sleep on her back for the rest of the week. Nevertheless she had learnt a very valuable life lesson and this was all going to do her the world of good.

**

Tuesday: 15th of November 2016

Did you know there is only a total of 39 days 7 hours and 50 minutes till CHRISTMAS? Well at this moment in time that exactly how much time you all have to run out and buy your loved one presents and freak out about not saving enough money during the year to get everyone the gift that you originally had in mind. I know it’s a stressful time for some, while others just love the holiday spirit while others just live for Santa Claus and can’t wait for that Jolly old man to slide into your house and drop off presents. Let take a stab in the dark which type of Christmas person Melody would be hmmm I’m going to go with Grinch.

NOT!

It was 412pm on Tuesday afternoon, Melody had spent the morning fighting with Simpson and the mid afternoon training with Derek and since then she was brought home. She had recovered from her passing out moment but now she was wide awake and sore her whole body was sore. However she wasn’t home alone as Simpson was in her house that she shared with James watching over her like a hawk. She didn’t know why he was it’s not like she was going anywhere and she wasn’t sure why he was staying after she snapped at him. Nevertheless she couldn’t sleep and she didn’t have anything on her agenda to do tonight so she had taken it upon herself to go Christmas shopping after training but now she was sitting in the middle of her living room looking around at the massive arena that she was going to turn into her Christmas wonderland. As she sat on the floor with her legs crossed she had a drawing pad resting on her lap as she had drawn up her design for the house and she was just running over some of the finer points and details that was until the doorbell rang. Melody leapt up to her feet and Blitzen her way over towards the front door pulling it open she smiled as the man she was looking for was standing on the other side.

The delivery man and behind the delivery man was two maxi moving trucks filled with Christmases goodness. Melody clapped her hands together and told the man where to drop all of the items out of the truck and before she knew it she was back standing in the middle of her large living room that was now jammed backed with boxes. It was going to be a long day and night but she had chore to do and she was going to do it all in this afternoon and tonight. Simpson kept his eye on Melody as she started to open all the boxes that were all different sizes before she caught him staring so he quickly took off like a Comet leaving her to her own devices.

1 hour later inside James and Melody’s study that over looked the pristine green gardens there was now a room filled with Christmas joy there was a traditional red, green and gold Christmas tree, while a frosty the snowman was now sitting the desk top while a candle was blaring from his tummy lighting up the room.

2 hours later Melody had made her way into the kitchen there was another grand Christmas tree set up in the dining room, while she had just added some small trinkets around the kitchen to make it feel like Christmas. She has swapped the normal boring tea towels to festive ones, while she lined the back of the stovetop splash back with Christmas candles. There was two big round glass jars filled with candy canes and shortbreads. Melody quickly looked down at her watch and she knew she had to get her Dasher on because she was behind with her times.

3 hours later she had turned their stairways into wreaths as she had twirled green Christmas tress material around the handrails while she added some red bows to it to spice it up.

4 hours later she had transformed their bedroom with an array of Christmas displays and a small Christmas tree, she didn’t over do this room as she knew that James would probably hate it so she kept it very minimalistic and classy.

5 hours later she had gone to all the bathrooms and switched over the toilet paper to Christmas themed, while she change dover the hand towels and body towels to green and gold giving it that Christmas feel. Adding Christmas candles to ever room that she went too, once she was happy she skipped off like a Prancer while her short white flowy dress bounced with her movements.

6 hours later and the she had snuck into the man cave room and placed a single frosty the snowman on the table, he had a bowl filled with candy canes in her tummy. Melody also took the time to play with James’ pinball machine trying to break his high score, when she couldn’t beat it she just nudged the machine and went back to work.

7 hours later she was busy away at changing some of the light bulbs in the house so they glow gold and green, giving off a festive feel. After that she turned her attention to Puppy’s fish tank where she placed a small Christmas tree inside it making Puppy’s home feel more like Christmas.

8 Hours later she had transformed Dexter’s little nesting area into a cute little Christmas nest, she didn’t know why she did it she hadn’t seen Dexter in days but she knew he always flew back home plus who knows he was probably in Georgia with his dad they both just couldn’t be bothered to tell her.

Wednesday: 16th of November 2016

9 hours later Melody was scattering little trinkets around the house, filling all the spots with Christmas houses, gingerbread men, snow globes, the house wasn’t filled with Christmas stuff however she had a touch for decorating where it looked like just the right amount of stuff.

10 hours later it was 2am in the morning and Melody was outside fumbling around the porch setting up 2 nutcrackers there to stand guard of her front door, while she also hung a wreath on the middle of their massive wooden doors. Melody took a step back and she was happy with her work she skipped back inside feeling like a hard working Vixen.

11 hours later she was standing at the top of a ladder placing a cute bunch of mistletoe above the front entrance way to their home, knowing that this was going to cheat James out of so many kisses that he held back from her. He wasn’t huge on public displays of affection but now he had no excuse to get out of them. Cupid would have been proud of the way Melody had played this card.

12 hours later Melody finally returned back outside and she spent the next 6 hours out the front, she was decorating the driveway, placing big trees up along the sides of it. Well to be honest she did have a helping hand as the delivery guys had come back around 6pm and where helping her with the massive trees but if James was to ask she did this all on her own and Donner never helped her at all.

17 hours later the front yard was done and Melody was starting to feel the pinch she was exhausted but she still had a few things left to do and she wasn’t going to stop until their house was perfect. Simpson had returned and he was overlooking the front yard with a smirk on his face, he was worried she had gone too far but he thought it looked magical and classy but he also knew that James was probably going to hate it. Melody didn’t seem to care though as she twirl around the yard like a Dancer before going inside.

18 hours later it midday on Wednesday and Melody had stopped to go take a shower and have something to eat. She was regretting the shower as the water felt like it was stabbing her back, Simpson could hear her sobbing from downstairs and a massive part of him wanted to race up there to check on her but he knew that she was still mad at him and that it wasn’t right for him to check up on a lady while she was showering. Her back was still a mess but the swelling had gone done and now it was starting to bruise up nicely she didn’t know why she had run the ropes for that long but there was something about it that made her feel powerful. Simpson had taken it upon himself to order Melody’s favourite take away meal and get the Indian food delivered with her favourite thing in the world Garlic Naan. The two didn’t say a single world while they ate their meals but they did share small smiles. Melody was going to have to apologise for the way she acted towards him but right now she was too upset and mad to even think about it.

19 hours later Melody skipped out of the kitchen in her new floral dress while she twirled around the massive Christmas Wonderland that she had created in their home. She was just finishing up the last of the 12 trees yes you read that right 12 trees that she had up in the house. There was a tree dedicated to Puppy a Tree for Dexter a Tree for James, a Tree for Simpson and a Tree for Melody in the living room alone all as grand as each other. Under the trees there were gifts placed under them all except Melody’s as she didn’t buy her own presents. Even Dexter and Puppy’s trees had gifts under them with gifts wrapped in brown wrapping paper and tired with gold string, the cards on the gifts read "To Puppy Merry Christmas love Mom and Dad" while there was even multiple gifts for the fish just from Melody and just from James. Simpson read over the cards and chuckled knowing that James didn’t buy a single one of these gifts and he was going to blow up when he saw them. However Melody’s pets were her babies and they weren’t going to miss out on a single thing even if she had to buy their presents from James herself.

24 hours later and Melody was still awake putting the finishing touches on the house and she was feeling it, she was tired, sore and all Christmased out she was now resting down on the large white sofa in her living room looking at all of her hard work when she finally took a moment to look at her phone. That’s when she saw the Tweet from James – Let’s have a minute of Honesty, it looks like me @YoMelodyXo are going our separate ways. Just throwing it here before rumours start off.

And by early, early EARLY Thursday morning, Melody was on her way to the airport with just a carry on bag packed heading towards Norway.

TBC in J2H's roleplay.

**
Friday: 18th of November 2016;
 
High-tailing it on the back of J2H’s promo Melody could be frond standing in the middle of her kitchen standing across from Derek Thorne. She had just spoken to James outside and has returned inside to speak with Derek, who had showed up at her house this morning. It must have been pretty important for him to come all this way to talk to her about it, but in other news Derek rarely ever used his phone when it came to contact he was more of an in your face type of guy who liked to see you reaction and feel out the emotions behind your replies. Before James had made his way down to the kitchen to borrow Melody for a few minutes to talk, Derek and Melody had exchanged their hellos and now they were back to the part of the conversation where it left off.
 
< font color=#D462FF>Melody: Thanks for waiting Derek, is everything okay?
 
Melody looked up at her trainer who towered over her, he was a beast of a man everything about him screamed more animal than human but Melody was one of the very few lucky ones that had seen his softer side.
 
< font color=4E8975>Derek: You tell me?
 
Derek watched as J2H left the room and headed towards the study, his eyes piercing into him like a viper that had sensed his neck meal and was going to strike. Derek didn’t mind James; he just didn’t like seeing Melody upset. Melody looked over her shoulder at what Derek was getting at and she quickly turned back to look at him with a sm

23
Climax Control Archives / Family plans;
« on: October 07, 2016, 04:22:49 PM »
 Well hello my Melephants, it has been a while and what I mean by a while I mean a whole two weeks since we have seen each other. After I was victorious at Violent Conduct I had to rush off to finish the rest of my filming for my upcoming movie Jack Hammer Three and well what can I say I put my head down and bum up and worked my fingers to the bone so I could get out my last scenes in a matter of days instead of the long dragging week that it was going to be. So what’s a girl to do once her filming days were a wrap? She got herself back on a plane and headed back to her home, not just any home the family home that I now share with James Huntington-Hawkes III. I think he was surprised to have me home so early, but I picked the worst day to come home. It was FIFA 17 day in our house and let’s just says there was a lot of yelling and screaming happening towards the big screen television. Our poor Television didn’t stand a chance but I shouldn’t complain I was just glad to be home.

Home yes, I’m finally home and I will never have to leave here again. Well that’s until I have to work for SCW in Vegas or we go on another tour or well when I get called up and sent around the whole world for modelling and company promotions. A part from that I now have one place to lay my head each night, I no longer have to stress about if I was sleeping at my house or at James or what hotel I was at because now I have a centre. Yes I have found my whole core and it’s hidden away in the Hills of Beverly.

Get it like Beverly Hills? But I said Hills of Beverly? Haha I’m funny!

Anyways, I’ve got a place to call my own now and I get to share that experience with my world James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes III and since I’ve returned home I’ve barely left it. It’s perfect. It’s different considering normally when I get the two weeks down time in Sin City Wrestling I’m off jetting around the globe because I love to travel but trust me this break away from of the glitz and glamour at home was what I needed. It’s what the doctor ordered and well it’s what I deserve.

Rest and recovery!

The last two months of my life have been jammed packed, so much so I’ve almost forgotten what it’s like to relax. Sure James took me to Sardinia and it was amazing and I did get to unwind but I still had the dark cloud of knowing I had to return to Vancouver to film that movie in a few short days that I couldn’t truly appreciate the beautiful gesture that was handed to me. Not only that but I’ve had this nagging little shoulder injury tapping me on the shoulder at every chance it can, reminding me that it’s there. Am I one hundred percent? Have I fully recovered? Doubtful but then again  if I have learnt anything from my trainer Derek Thorne it’s to keep all of your weaknesses well protected and out of the spotlight. So for all of you asking why you don’t see any medical progress or why you haven’t seen a Melody Grace Carpenter promotional airing outside or well inside a doctor’s office? The answer is simple, you never will. You will never get that power over me, everything that I suffer through pain wise physically will be my best kept secret… while mentally that’s a completely different kettle of fish that I’m happy to share with you all week in and week out.

All aboard the mental rollercoaster of Melody! Line up and get your tickets, line up in the long line and once you reach the ride strap yourself in, buckle up your seat belts and remember to keep your belongings well-guarded and your hands and feet inside the vehicle at all times. I like to call this week’s mental anguish Whiplash.

Welcome to my mind.

Now you would think that after my last match up against Sammi Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas that I would be floating on cloud nine right? Right? Wrong… oh so wrong. It’s not that I’m not grateful it’s not that I’m upset with our performance I just expected more. No not more from Sammi and Mercedes, because both of the ladies pushed me to my limits. I just expected more in my follow up match, now before you start going off on me I’m NOT insulting Kate I’m salting the fact that once again I find myself so close to the main event that I can almost taste it only to be over shadowed by the Bombshell Tag Team Championship match up. The same Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Tag Team Champions that OPENED the show at Violent Conduct. Like what do I have to do around here for people to see what I’m worth? What do I need to prove to show people that I deserve my main event moment? Yet once again here I stand to the side looking like the bridesmaid champion that everyone has painted me as.

Not only that I have basically watched every Champion that Sin City Wrestling has to offer since capturing my Internet Championship have their time in the sun, I’ve seen them all have a main event match and yet here I am… here I stand… still begging for my spot still trying to prove my worth? What more do I have to do for this company? What more do I have to sacrifice? How much work do they want me to put in?  Every event I’m one of the first there and one of the last to leave and yet people who couldn’t even be arsed about this company get rewarded? People who rarely show up get more hits than what I do, so that leads me to this question, why bother anymore? Why put on a smiling face anymore? Why, why, why? What’s the point of this? The week of Violent Conduct I thought I had realised that I mattered here, I thought that I meant something but once again I was mistaken. Once again I was shown what my worth is oh and believe in me when I say that I got the message loud and clear.

So leading into this match up against my hair best friend Kate Steele I have to ask myself, should I even bother to put up a fight or should I just lie down? Should I just walk away? Should I just put myself out of my misery? Should I just let my Melephants down because ultimately week after week I end up doing that anyways? Even when I win I lose, even when I take one step forward I’m shoved five steps back. When I take a swing at trying to climb the ladder it’s always a miss. I take my job seriously, I get called an immature J2H wanna-be. I have a little fun on television and I get drowned insults about me not being serious? I don’t see anyone else struggling with this, I don’t see anyone else battling these demons and losing and yet here I am week in and week out showing up to work with my head held high pretending like nothing bothers me. Pretending that everything is okay, is everything okay? In my personal life with James everything is perfect, in my modelling life everything is high rolling like Paris Fashion Week, in my Wrestling Career? Well that’s my head meet wall moment. I have the weight of my decision towards my wrestling career on my shoulders, I’m just lucky I don’t have to carry it on my own as I have my devoted Melephants by myside but even they are starting to see the cracks. They are even starting to question me, my decisions, my job, my title reign and my importance in Sin City Wrestling.

I feel like I’m drowning all over again and this time I’m not even on SCW Fear Factor in Tokyo Japan.

I’m standing here out in the open for everyone to see trying to find a shred of evidence of why I should bother? I’m here looking for a reason to stay, looking for a reason to put up a fight and looking for a reason to prove everyone wrong. Yet here I stand not knowing how or why I need to, here I stand asking myself why put up with so much emotional bulldust? Why put my fans through the never-ending cycle of failure. I’m tired of failing and I know that must be confusion for you guys to understand but trust me it makes sense to me. Each week win or lose it doesn’t matter because the end result is still the same; I’m still not taken seriously. I’m still here looking like a puppet without any strings, looking like a transitional champion someone that has nothing to gain but everything to lose. I just don’t understand it. I’ll never understand it.

Like how I’ll never understand why people don’t answer my open challenges? It’s almost to the point where I firmly believe that people don’t watch the full Climax Control show. They just watch the bits that concern them and fast forward through the rest. In fact I’d put money on it because SCW is filled with selfish, lazy and pathetic attention seekers that are only satisfied once their cups are full. When someone else rises before them they just break down and cry or they run away with their tails between their legs or my favourite they just don’t bother showing up to work anymore. Without a reason without warning because they know that they have messed up something and they don’t want to be accountable for their actions. The sad things is knowing that I have approached people asking for them to come at me, asking for them the challenge me yet here I am listening to the deafening sound of silence. My favourite response is why would I want to work against you when we could make a magical tag team? That’s all well and good but they all know that while I carry this Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship that the reality of us being able the challenge for the Tag Team Championships is unobtainable.

So there you have it Melephants you’ve survived a trip inside my mind, you now know how I feel and I have nothing but good positive vibes towards you all. So know what when I make my big decision this week at Climax Control. No more toying around, it’s time to make my mind up and just accept that I’ll never be anything more than this mid carder who will never be taken seriously… or continue to live in this fantasy land that one day just one day I’ll be the main eventer that I so wish I could be and people will take me seriously. Knowing my luck I would get there and I would trip and fumble but hey at least I was given the chance to shine.

Alrighty enough of that doom and gloom it’s time to move on to the next stage of my life and this stage of my life is set out to be the best one yet. I’m living with my boyfriend in our house with our baby boy Dexter. I’m receiving modelling offers up to my eyeballs, I’ve been asked to do motivational speeches, press conferences and media days… so let’s just say my life outside of wrestling is exactly where I want it to be.

Now let’s go and find out what this week had in store for me and I make my way towards Sunday night where I face My Hair Best Friend Kate Steele one on one for MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship.

Mwah xoxo

**

Daddy and Daughter talks;
Location: Beverly Gardens Park, Beverly Hills California

Welcome to the beautiful Beverly Garden Park in Beverly Hills (Duh!) a place where tourist come to snap selfies in front of the famous Beverly Hills sign and marvel at the beautiful of crisp green gardens. While the Beverly Hillians (That’s a word right?) use this park for walking, jogging, running a place to mingle with friends or just a place to sit and read a book in peace. Ah yes peace something that has consumed Melody Grace Carpenter lately, ever since she wrapped up her filming of Jack Hammer Three she has found herself doing absolutely nothing and that to her was perfect. That was until today when her father demanded that she leaves her house she shares with James Huntington-Hawkes and joins him down at Beverly Gardens Park. Melody wasn’t sure why he father wanted to meet her at such short notice but he was her father and what was she to do? Of course she would go but she was troubled about why he made their meeting in a public place instead of joining her at her home. Regardless the offer was put on the table several times and each time he refused, so now we see both Melody and her father Russell strolling along one of the man pathways in the Gardens. Melody had her right arm linked with her father’s left arm are they walked side by side. Russell was in her typical farmer style get up in a pair of long blue jeans and a checked red shirt that was tucked in neatly. His cowboy boots were polished and on display, matching his big round belt buckle that was proudly showing off a rodeo trophy he had won back in the day. Melody on the other hand was wearing a pair of gold heels, with her long legs on display; she was covered from her knees up by a soft dusty pink dress while her long blonde hair was out. She was looking up at her father as he spoke to her listening to every single world that escaped his lips, making sure she didn’t miss a single word because what he had to say was no doubt going to be important.

Russell: So what are your thoughts Kiddo?

Russell looked down at his daughter with a fire burning in his eyes; he was trying to read her as he looked for the truthful answer. Melody just used her free left hand to sweep a long lock of blonde hair behind her ear she did the same action three times something she did when she was nervous.

Melody: Are you sure? I mean this is a huge request dad.

Russell tucked his bottom lip into his mouth chewing on it for a few moments before his deep southern accent was heard.

Russell: Your Mom and I would like to see the world now darling and we need someone to take over the family business, it’s not like you need to up and move there you could run it from home. We just need someone who will deal with business while we go away. I’m sure you’ll handle it, plus… the farm is going to be yours one day kiddo, you may as well get some practice in.

He nudged her slightly as he smiled down at her; Melody just looked up at her father a concerned look across her face. She didn’t know what to say, I mean she wanted to help her parents out but she didn’t know the first thing about running the family business. She didn’t know a great deal about anything if she was completely honest, however if you needed her to perform a song and dance musical Melody was your go to girl.

Melody: I don’t know Dad, I think I need to talk to James first I mean it’s a huge step and we are together now so all big decisions like this need to be spoken about together.

Russell looked down at his daughter and smiled he knew something she didn’t and she could tell.

Melody: Why are you smirking like that?

Russell tried to hide his smirk but he couldn’t he was insanely proud of his daughter and how grown up she was now all because she was madly in love with some guy he couldn’t work out if he liked or couldn’t stand. He liked how James had taken care of his daughter he just didn’t like his taste in music or clothing.

Russell: Would it help ease your mind, knowing I’ve already spoken to James and he is okay with this? He even said he would help you with the business sides of things so we wouldn’t get ripped off when it comes to orders. He just said it’s ultimately up to you and if you agree to do this, he will be happy to help us.
   
Melody looked at her father she wasn’t sure when he had spoken to James but she knew he wasn’t lying about it. She didn’t know a thing about running a business but she knew James did it was what he was good at; it was what he mastered in. After a few moments Melody rested her head on her father’s shoulder letting out a sigh.

Melody: Okay fine but on one condition.

Russell looked down at his little girl and smiled before he raised his right eyebrow when he questioned her.

Russell: What’s that princess?

Melody turned to look up at her father with her big white smile as she beamed up at him in delight.

Melody: You HAVE to take Mom to Italy you just HAVE tooo… she’s always wanted to go and it’s soooo pretty so please, please, please take her to Italy…

Russell brought his free hand up and held is open his palm facing her as he smiled.

Russell: Scouts honour.

Oh so that’s where Melody gets it from? As the two continued to walk around the Beverly Gardens Park, Melody looked up to see James Huntington-Hawkes, Dexter and her Mother waiting for them in the distance.

Melody: I need to go save James from Mom, she is probably harassing him about grandchildren or marriage or god knows what.

Russell just let out a slight chuckle before he felt his daughters arm pull away from his and within a matter of moments he watched as Melody skipped her way over towards James. As she made her way closer to him she jumped up into his waiting arms as he hugged onto her tightly. That action made Russell smile knowing that his daughter was now in safe hands when it came to James. While Sheryl on the other hand took the opportunity to jump in on the hug, turning this intimate hug into a group hug. The look on James’ face said it all he was uncomfortable with this group hug, while Melody’s facial expression was one fill with pure joy.  As for Dexter, well Dexter had turned away from the group and was looking at the other ducks swimming around the famous Beverly Hills fountain.

**

Kate, Kate, Kate. Kate the great, Kate the mighty, and Kate the one who I’ll be fighty… that’s probably the worst poem in history but hey I tried okay. I truly did. So this Sunday night I find myself in quiet the pickle as I finally get to face Kate Steele one on one for my Bombshell Internet Championship. Wow! This has been a match that I have been waiting for; for a long, long, long time... Truth be told I’m a little bit nervous about my match up this Sunday night because Kate is one of THE BEST that Sin City Wrestling has to offer and to finally get the chance to face her brings me nothing but happiness. However I’m a little upset as well I mean Kate is my best friend when it comes to our fabulous hair. I mean it’s always on point and well so is mine but this Sunday night I won’t have a chance to stop and ask her for hair product advice because I’ll be too busy  whooping her butt all over the arena.

Confident?!

I know right. Well I have to be after my match at Violent Conduct I beat Sammi Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas both of them in the same night that’s HUGE. That’s the highlight of my career and now I just have to back it up by showing Kate what I’m made of. And what am I made of I hear you ask? I’m made of sugar and spice and everything nice and pinches and punches and Melly-Go-Rounds and guts and determination. You know the perfect mixture of sweet and sour, naughty and nice, bitter and sweet that me… that’s what I’m made of and I’m going to use all of my stuffing’s to show Kate that she messed with the wrong girl when she steps up to me on Sunday night. I plan on shoving her back down the line when it comes to challenging me for my Bombshell Internet Championship. You see as much as I like Kate, I might just LOVE my Championship belt a whole lot more than I like her. In fact I know that I LOVE my belt more than I like her… so get ready Melephants you can jot that down as a simple

FACT!!!

YAS!!! It’s been forever since I’ve served up some cold hard FACTS! So maybe I should get to order of facts for Kate.

Fact one; Kate you might think you have what it takes to beat me and take my Bombshell Internet Championship belt away from me because you held the Roulette Championship for a record amount of days but I can assure you; you will not defeat me this Sunday night at Climax Control That’s a cold hard FACT! TRUTH!!!

Fact two; Kate you might have the history of winning championship matches under your belt but I can assure you, the only belt you will be walking out of Climax Control with this Sunday night will be the belt that you use to hold up your trashy pants. That’s just the honest TRUTH, that’s just another Melody Fact.

Fact Three; You will not be walking out with my Bombshell Internet Championship because well why? I defend what is mine and I hold what is mine close to me so don’t think for one second that your glorious hair will distract me and that will allow you to beat me. Nope, Nuh! It won’t happen… Tie it up and call it a high bun!

Fact Four; You long undefeated streak, your long championship reign doesn’t scare me it doesn’t shake my cage so know that this Sunday night your history, your past will be nothing when you come face to face with ME. The Current, the defending and after Sunday night when the bell tolls AND STILL Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion… MELODY GRACE CARPENTER!

Damn! Maybe there is some truth behind the stories that I’m turning into the female J2H. Well I did go by M2H once before so it’s only natural that I take on some of his vibes I guess. Winning vibes, J2Hism it’s catchy... I mean we are Sin City Wrestling’s power couple so it’s only fitting that we have a matching strength in confidence and nothing is going to stop me from feeling a million bucks. So I guess with this new found confidence what I do with it will be see this Sunday Night on Climax Control when I take on Kate. Will it bite me in the butt? Maybe but we won’t find out until the weekend when I either retain or lose my Internet Championship and I’m praying to the mighty lord of J2Hism that I can walk out this Sunday night with my championship wrapped around my waist.

I do know one thing is for sure when Kate and I finally go one on one inside the ring this Sunday night we will leave the crowd wanting more. That’s a fact and a guarantee so get ready for the show stealer this Sunday Night my Melephants. Until then be safe and stay marvellous…

Mwah!  

24
Supercard Archives / Melody Grace Vs Sam Marlowe Vs Mercedes Vargas
« on: September 23, 2016, 11:40:34 PM »
 OOC: Sorry for the lateness been at the hospital with my brother also it's not my full roleplay but I don't have time to fix this and post it.... so my match focus is a bit cut off.

Well hello my Melephants it is Me Melody Grace Carpenter and boy oh boy do I have a story for you this week. So like last week was the craziest weeks of my life right, first I was pinned by Mikah then I had to go film my parts of the movies that I’m filming with Drake Green and then I got to have four days off so I came back to LA only to have James take me away on a beautiful mini adventure to Sardinia. Oh and by the way Sardinia is breathtaking everyone should go there once in their life. While we were near the beautiful clear water James popped the BIG question and asked if I would move in with him to which I said YES too so now here I am moving in with the love of my life and I can’t be happier. Likely truly I’m so blessed in my life everything is going amazingly like nothing is going wrong.

NOTHING AT ALL!!!

James is even getting alone with Dexter that’s how amazing this week is going. So far this week I have been back to work since last Thursday night filming for the movies and guess what we only have a two more weeks until this one is all wrapped up. Well my parts will be all wrapped up because Drake will have to stay on a film his solo shots but I will be free to go home and stay home in my Beverly Hills Mansion that I now share with James. Well I don’t really share it I mean I live there but I’m sure one day maybe it will be ours. Although once again James did call it OUR house on Twitter the other day so that’s a great sign. I wonder what that means. Like does that mean I get to redecorate? I mean it doesn’t need much just a womanly touch here and there. I’m so excited though this is the first big step James has taken since allowing me back into his world and I can’t stuff it up I’m not allowed to or I’ll be so mad at myself.  

Now before I get carried away and start talking about things that won’t and can’t happen I need to just breather here and soak it all in. Can you believe it? I’m finally living with James. Like Whoa. I never thought I would see that day, plus look at how we started... me obsessing about wanting to come to one of his massive house parties, NOW I’m living in that house. I’m living the dream life right now and nothing will stop me from feeling like I’m living on cloud nine.

Not even the rubbish I have been hearing about my time being up in professional wrestling because Mikah pinned me. Mikah might have pinned me but she didn’t beat me let’s be honest it’s going to take far more than one loss since my return to ruin that. Now I understand last week I was talking about being deflated and derailed well I guess you could say that I’ve seen the light on the other side of that dark moment and trust me when I say this the future of Melody Grace in Sin City Wrestling is still burning bright baby.

So fear not Mercedes and Samantha because this Sunday night I assure you, you will both be facing the determined, dedicated Melody that I have been since day one. Since the first day I stepped foot into Sin City Wrestling. I have finally tasted the bitterness of defeat in a singles match so I can assure you it will not happen again because I don’t like the taste of defeat I prefer the sweet taste of victory. So from here on out I will do whatever I can to make sure that I don’t lose another singles match in career to keep my Melephants happy. Let’s just say two weeks ago at Climax Control I got a massive wakeup call about who I can trust and who I can turn to when I’m in need in Sin City Wrestling and you’ll be amazed at knowing I’m not as popular backstage as I thought I was. However the message was received loud and clear and trust me I’ll respond to it correctly.

With my Melephants by my side I can do anything and this Sunday night when we all come together once again we will show the world that I am what I say I am and that is the best Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion in the making. I will hold this belt until my very last day here in SCW and why do I say this? Because I just know I have what it takes to take this belt to a new level. Sure people have been sleeping on my title reign for a while but after Violent Conduct people will wake up and stand to the attention to Miss Melody Grace Carpenter who will soon be the longest reigning Bombshell Internet Champion in Sin City Wrestling history.

All I have to do is hold onto this belt and get past Alexis Edwards record reign and then well like they say the rest is history and history will be written and in the books of Sin City Wrestling in the future it will say under the greatest champion category Melody Grace Carpenter. I plan to dethrone the queen that is Mikah when I make her Bombshell Championship run look like a warm up. I will not stop and I will not bow down or get too comfortable until my name is the name in the history books.

I’m just sorry that nice girl Sammi Marlowe has to face me this Sunday because I really do wish nothing but the best for her and I love seeing her as a champion it’s just she won’t be holding my belt any time soon and well as for Mercedes Vargas, I mean she can try and topple me but she has been trying for a while now and well... look who is empty handed.  

Alright my Melephants it’s time to give you the rundown of what has happened so far this week so sit back relax and enjoy the ambiance.

***

Melody had been away from her new home, well the house that she now lived in with James for almost a week and she knew that the time apart would be killing him. As the time away from James was killing her, so she made sure on the days that she was filming that she worked extra hard and did extra long days so she could rush home and spend a few days with James before Violent Conduct III James wasn’t expecting Melody home until at least Friday but even then they would just have to pack their bags and head towards the airport and head back to Canada to be with the rest of the SCW who were on tour.

However Melody had something else in mind as a long black limo could be seen pulling up outside the large golden gates outside her Beverly Hills home. She quickly got out of the limo and told the driver to leave once he removed her rolling suitcase from the trunk of his car. She didn’t want to risk James seeing her, she wanted to surprise him. Walking towards the large gates she buzzed herself in and watched as they slowly opened, she loved how they opened slowly giving the house an extra grand feature. Plus who wouldn’t want to watch these magnificent gates open, they were big beautiful and proud. As the gates swung open she stepped inside her yard and started to make her way up the long drive way. She didn’t care that she had to walk the all the way up to her front door as she stopped to take it all in. She looked a the beautiful green grass, the big tress, the perfect manicure gardens the peddled driveway the big massive water feather that was spurting water up high into the sky before it cascaded down into the bowl below it. Everything was perfect and it was hers, well not hers but it was where she lived and that was pure heaven in her eyes.

Melody continued up the driveway dragging her suitcase behind her, she tried to do it quietly so she didn’t get caught walking up the driveway and the whole surprise would be ruined. She was wearing a small pair of black heels on her feet but she was perfectly runway modelling her way through the stones on the drive way with ease. She had a super tight pair of Guess denim jeans on that has designer rips on her knees and thighs, her top was just plain black but it was skin tight to show off her tone body that was hiding under it. Her mid length blonde hair as out and straighten as her had a pair of big black Dior sunglasses over her eyes. She finally made her way up to the steps that lead up to the house so she quietly lifted her bag and made the last few steps towards the door quickly.

Dropping her bag down to her side Melody looked up at her grand front door and a smile crept on her face, it was glorious and it was her front door. Her smile was beaming proudly as she fumbled into her YSL handbag looking for her magic key that would allow her to gain entrance into her house but as soon as her hand found them she had another idea. Lifting her left hand up she pressed on her doorbell before she started to knock of the hard wooden door. Melody knew Simpson was away so she knew that James would have to answer the door and within a matter of seconds, she heard his footsteps on the other side of the door. She could hear that he was talking to someone as well, at first it sounded like a phone call but when he got closer she could hear him cursing at whoever was at the door.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It better not be those stupid kids trying to sell me those stupid fucking biscuits again.

Finally the door pulled open and Melody’s eyes fell onto her boyfriends as she leapt up and screamed at him.

Melody: SURPRISE!!!

Leaping up into his arms Melody pushed herself into her house as she crash tackled her boyfriend. James just wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly as they hugged. The look on his face was worth it, he had gone from cranky to instantly happy and that was everything to Melody. All she ever wanted was to make him happy and now she could do that in the smallest of ways. Melody refused to let James go as he swung her around in the hug, before her put her feet back down on the ground. Pulling away from her slightly but he kept his arms wrapped around her back James looked into his girlfriends clear hazel eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re home early.

Was all he could muster out of his lips before Melody had placed hers on top of his kissing him softly. Melody brought her legs up off the floor once more which took James a little by surprise as he just managed to keep his balance and hold them both upright. Melody pulled away from James and smiled down at him.

Melody: I’M HOME!!!

She put her feet back on the ground and twirled around to grab her bag and drag it inside their mansion, before she clicked their door shut behind her. James brought his right index finger up to his ear and he playfully jiggled it as if to say Melody had made him deaf.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I can see that, I’m glad you’re home... yet why didn’t you use your key? Have you lost your key already?

James looked a little worried the thought of his house key being lost somewhere between here at Canada made him a little uneasy and sick. Melody reached into her YSL bag and pulled out her gold key with her custom MGC key chain and she dangled it near James’ face.

Melody: No I didn’t lose the key. I just wanted to surprise you. So SUPRISE!!!

As she screamed again James once again wiggled his finger in his ear as if to clean it out. He went to say something smart arse but a tiny white duck waddled himself into the room. Dexter had his trademark black bow tie around his neck as he looked up at both James and Melody.

Dexter: Quack.

Melody looked past James and down at her “son” before she bent over and picked him up for a hug.

Melody: Mommies home... did you miss mommy? Has daddy been behaving?

As Melody cradled her pet duck like a baby she looked across at James who was rolling his eyes. He couldn’t believe his luck. First he was stuck living with a white annoying duck, second Melody made him out to be the damn ducks father and thirdly he was now living with Melody. Which well was both good and bad, his quiet days would soon be over once her filming stopped and soon he would have to get used to her loud and crazy antics. It was going to be a massive adjustment period for James, he just didn’t realise how big it would be. However it wasn’t going to take long because Melody had some grand plans that involved moving all of her personal belongings into their house and flooding his personal living spaces with items that belonged to her. If there was one thing many people didn’t know about James is that everything in his house has a spot and when certain things get moved or changed that threw him off and well now he was living with Melody things were always going to be catching him off guard. Not only that but now he had a “pet “in his house as well something that he swore never to have.

Melody placed Dexter back down on the ground before she made her way back over to James a smile that was from ear to ear was all over her face. She couldn’t help it she was just excited to see him and was excited to be home. Walking up so that she was beside him she took a moment to look him up and down to see if he was okay.

Melody: You okay?

James loosened up a little bit as he caught Melody giving him the once over, the truth was he hadn’t been sleeping without by his side once again. With the thought of sleep in his mind he yawned even though he tried to hold it back.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Yeah just beat.

Melody wrapped her arms around James once more holding him tightly, James did the same to her holding her close and never wanting to let her go.

Melody: Do you wanna go watch a movie in the theatre room and deal with everything tomorrow?

James looked down at Melody before he scooper her up in his hands, now carrying her like he was crossing over the threshold. Melody looked up at James a little confused at what he was doing but regardless she linked her arms around the back of his neck as he carried her away from the door.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> That is the best idea I’ve heard all day.

While carrying Melody in his arms he managed to balance her weight in one while he grabbed onto the handle of her suitcase with the other and dragged it off behind them. They were off to enjoy some down time together before all chaos would unleash tomorrow when they had to move all of Melody’s belongings into his house so she could officially call it home.

Melody: It would be the only idea you’ve heard all day silly, I just got here and Simpson is away.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> That reminds me what are we going to do for dinner?

Melody looked down at James with a smile on her face.

Melody: I’ll cook us dinner.

James made a face towards Mel that made her playfully lap his shoulder in disbelief.

Melody: HEY don’t give me that look you know I’m a good cook, you just refuse to acknowledge my skills in the kitchen.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You mean your skills of using every single pot and pan that I have in the kitchen and make one hell of a mess?

Melody gave James her evil eyes before she just smirked at him.

Melody: But the food tastes good right?

James just smiled knowing full well that Melody was a good cook he just didn’t want to inflate her ego, after all there couldn’t be two cocky people leaving in this house.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It’s not bad.

Narrowing her eyes down at him Melody wiggled her way out of being carried and stomped her foot in front of James. He couldn’t help but laugh as she poked him with her right index finger on his chest, her manicured nail digging into his skin.

Melody: Listen here buddy, I’m good in the kitchen okay. I know what I’m doing and you haven’t died from food poisoning yet so suck it up.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I like how you said I haven’t died yet, that means that there is still time right? Like you’re planning something?!

Melody poked James once again this time a little harder, so she could get his full attention.

Melody: Don’t be ridiculous.

James grabs a hold of her hand that was driving a fingertip into his flesh and held onto it in his as he finally brought his lips down to hers stealing a kiss before he wrapped his arm around her shoulders leading her off towards the cinema room.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It was really quiet around here without you.

Melody: Is that your manly adorable way of saying you missed me?

James didn’t answer but he did kiss the top of her head as the two continued on their path towards their in home cinema to watch a movie together and let the day pass by. After all they had all of tomorrow to worry about moving, packing and unpacking.

***

The scene opens up outside Melody's house well her house that she shares with J2H. She is wearing a bright yellow dress while she looks out over her balcony sipping on a glass of ice tea.

Melody: Welcome to my new home up here in the Beverly Hills. Oh and by the way yes James shared his home with me but that doesn't mean he is going to be the main reason that I win my match up this Sunday night at Violent Conduct. Like everyone keeps saying he will...

Melody twirls a lock of her blonde hair around her slender finger before she looks back at the camera and continues.

Melody: It’s been a while since I’ve done a proper sit down promotional so bare with me if I’m not doing this correctly... hmm what have I done so far? Oh I’ve addressed the fact that people only really use James to get at me and that it’s insanely lame. I’ve spoken about how people think that I use him to get my “power” and my “position” in Sin City Wrestling and that everything I do or everything I accomplish is only because I have him for back on. Yawn, truly yawn. I really wish someone would get creative one day and just be like hey Melody, girlfriend listen I’m going to take your title away from you because well I’m just better at wrestling than you and then like list of some reasons why they are better than m. It would be cool I mean I wouldn’t even be mad I’d just be like sweet, someone with balls in actually coming at me for once it would be refreshing. However I don’t see that day coming anytime soon so I’ll just sit here sipping on iced tea while I’ve got the likes of Sammi and Mercedes coming at me wanting to take my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champions away from me.

Melody lifts her glass of iced tea and takes a sip before she places it back down on the table beside her.

Melody: I mean you heard them they both want my championship belt, they think they both have what it takes to tear it out of my cold dead fingers and well kudos to them I can’t wait til Sunday night because I’ll finally have some solid in ring competition. I mean don’t get me wrong facing Amy Marshall and Amy-Jayne was a hoot and all but I think it’s about time I stepped up. So now here I sit in between a rock and a hard place knowing that I have to face Sammi and Mercedes this Sunday night at Violent Conduct. The rock being the fact that I’m facing two Bombshells at the top of their game, who normally compete for the Bombshell Championship, the hard place being the fact they are now facing me for my “second rate” championship belt the Internet Championship. So does that mean that I’m finally good enough to play in the big leagues o does that mean that they’re slipping and now I get to treat them like chew toys and make an example out of them at VC?  

She shrugs her shoulders before she continues.

Melody: I mean I hope it’s the former because I truly believe that I am at the top of my game regardless of my loss to Mikah. If you ask me that match should have been restarted but hey we can’t win them all right, I mean where is the fun in that? I mean look at how I ended up having to face Mercedes and Sammi they couldn’t win them all so now Christian Underwood and Mark Ward are trying to keep they happy by putting them in a championship match up instead of making them earn it. However I shouldn’t be surprised I mean every step in my career so far in Sin City Wrestling has been dictated by Mark Ward, he is the reason why I had to work so hard in the first place to capture the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. Oh and P.S I wasn’t handed that championship opportunity, I had scratch, crawl, climb and put my body on the line week in and week out for it. I had to get screwed over... make sure you heard that correctly I got screwed over multiple times in becoming champion, I was robbed some may say but here I am... your current Bombshell Internet Champion defying the odds and pissing Mark Hot Stuff Ward off each and every week that I hold this title. Now I know you might say it’s rude of me to feel this way, feeling like I was held back by both the bosses but let’s be honest where was Christian Underwood when I was getting mistreated by Hot Stuff? Oh that’s right nowhere... so excuse me for being a little bit bitter when it comes to having people just being handed greatness on a plate where others like ME to work for it.

Melody grabs her iced tea and taste a sip, letting her words sink in before she pop the glass back down on the table beside her.

Melody: Not only did have to work my arse off to become the Internet Champion I have had to fight battles every day since holding it because people refuse to take me seriously. People refuse to see me as the champion that I am because I entertain the fans, because I’m good with the fans because I bring a breath of fresh air into Sin City Wrestling each and every week we are on live. People seem to forget that, people seem to think that I’m just walking on sunshine because I’m delusional I’m walking on sunshine because I know that I work my arse off for everything I have ever accomplished and because I know that all of the SCW fans admire me for that. That’s why they love me because even though I believe in unicorns and even know I may look like a child star all grown up, they know that I’m real. They know that I’m there for them; they know that when it comes down to business I am serious. They know that I will go to war for them, they know that I will defend them, they know that I will do whatever is in my power to protect them from the same old’ same old’ abuse they have to suffer from each and every Bombshell who hates on them. They know that I’m going to be there to lift them back up when they need it because our Bombshell locker room is filled with a bunch of filthy haters who only want to tear each other down. I may do this in ways that people might find immature, I might do this in ways that people see as a joke but I assure you I’m no joke and is shouldn’t be taken lightly. I am the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion for a reason; did you really think that I was just holding the gold as a transitional champion? Did you really think that I was just holding the gold because no one else seems interested in my title? No.

Melody looks down at her belt that is across her lap and smiles.

Melody: I’m the current Bombshell Internet Champion because I deserve to be, because I work my arse off and because I respect my championship. I don’t look at this beautiful championship and think to myself, you know what? It’s good but it’s not Bombshell Championship good. No I look down at this championship and I see myself and no I’m not saying that because I polish it every damn day and night, I’m saying it because I believe in it. I see myself in this belt; this belt is who I am. Walk with me loan me your ears, you see my whole career in Sin City Wrestling people have never known where to place me they have never known whether or not I would be a low rank competitor or if I would be at the head of the pack... I was told I was too good to be the roulette champion, I was told that I would never find a tag team partner because I’m not serious enough or because I’ll never find a partner because I’m a freak, I’ve been told that I will never hold the Bombshell Championship because I could never lead a roster because no one would follow me anywhere they would just laugh at me. So here I am with my Bombshell Internet Championship and it just feels right, it feels like home I’m am home, I’ve found my spot in Sin City Wrestling and sure it’s not at the “bottom” and sure it’s not at the “top” but trust me when I say this being in the “middle” being on that “second level” is where I belong because I can take this stigma that the Internet Championship is just this weird belt that exists for odd reasons and I can show all the doubter that they are wrong. I can prove to everyone that it doesn’t matter what people say about you or what people do to you, everyone has a spot and my spot is where I currently at. I’m happy with that, I’m okay with that because I would rather be called a loser, a no hoper and a immature childish brat than stand at the top of the roster with nowhere to go and no one supporting me, I rather be taunted for being a passionate Bombshell Internet Champion than have to fake being a happy roulette champion, who can’t even spell the word basic.

A small tear escapes Melody’s left eye but she quickly brushes it away. She takes a moment to gather her thoughts before she continues once more.

Melody: The Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion is exactly what I am and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let it slip out of my hands this Sunday night. I’ve worked way too hard to get to this accepting point in my career to have it over shadowed by two people who just walked on in and got a hand out on a silver platter. I don’t mean any disrespect to Sammi and Mercedes but that’s how I feel and if they want to call me out on it I’ll be happy to be called out about it but nothing will change my mind about the fact that they were just thrown at me at the last minute. All three of us are just here wondering what the hell or why the hell this is even on the card... but regardless of that fact I can assure you I won’t let this match just be a card filler, I will put on the show of my life. I will put on the match of my life because my fans, my friends, my family the Melephants deserve this. They deserve to be rewarded for walking through each and every mile of my career with me and I’ll be damned if I see the day that they become disappointed in me and my performance.

Melly stops to take a moment to look at the championship belt in her lap and she sighs knowing that in a few days time she has to defend it. As she runs her finger over the name plate that reads “Melody Carpenter” she smiles as her fingertip feels the detail of each letter. Looking back up at the camera Melody takes in a deep breath before she continues once more.

Melody: Regardless of how I feel about why this match or how this match cam about it doesn’t change the fact that I have a match this Sunday against two of Sin City Wrestling prised fighters. One is Sammi Marlowe a two time Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, the front runner to win Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell of the year award and the very talented student from Vixen and Spike Staggs... The other being Mercedes big match Vargas... who is a former Bombshell Internet Champion, a former Bombshell Roulette Champion, Tag Team Champion, Bombshell Champion and for sure a one day Sin City Wrestling Hall of Famer... those two girls will push me to my limits and I don’t even know if I’ll be ready for that, however I will have to try and I will try my hardest to keep both of these girls at bay when it comes to claiming my Internet Championship. It’s not because I don’t want to see them succeed at life, it’s not because I want to see them fail it’s because I want to prove to everyone that I can do what I say I can do and that’s become one of the best that Sin City Wrestling has to offer. I want to prove to everyone that I’m not a part time champion, I want to silence the critics who just think I got here because I’m popular. I want to stop people from thinking that I’m a joke. I’m a serious champion and how do you prove that you’re a serious champion? By taking out serious competitors and they don’t get any more serious than the fierce Mercedes Vargas and nice girl Sammi Marlowe.

Melody rolls her tongue over her teeth stopping to think for a second.

Melody: I’ve been begging for Sin City Wrestling to send me some competition, hell I’ve even called out the whole Bombshell roster twice and here I am now looking down the barrel of the gun so to speak and I finally have my eyes locked on two solid competitors as my next opponents. This right here is a step in the right direction for me, this right here is a step in the right direction for my fans, for weeks we have been begging, pleading, kicking and screaming for the higher ups to take us seriously and finally, FINALLY all that hard word is paying of. Now it’s just a matter of showing the whole world that we can do it and this Sunday night at Violent Conduct three I believe that we can. I believe that we can storm that ring and we can work together and together the Melephants army will topple the force that Mercedes has over the Bombshell big matches. Together we will show Sammi that hey, she might be popular but she’ll never be thousands of Melephants screaming her name in unison popular. This weekend at Sunday however won’t be about big matches, it won’t be about nice girl, it won’t be about popularity it will be about who wants it more and I can assure you no one wants this more than what I do. Sammi might want to win the Bombshell Internet Championship to help raise her spirits, to help her cement her name in the ranks of the SCW Bombshells but her wants for gratification will not outweigh my need for triumph. Mercedes might want to win this match so she can prove to the world that she’s still got it and become the first ever three times Internet Champion but I can assure you her need for more trophies will be trumped by my need to cement my name down as one of the greats. I haven’t worked this hard and I haven’t gotten this far into my wrestling career to be overlooked or outshined... so this little light of mine... this little light that everyone says that I’m taken over from the Old school Odette when she liked people. Yeah that little light, I’m going to let it shine, let it shine... let it shine... I want to be the diamond in the rough, not because I want to brag about it like a certain Veronica Taylors.

Melody lifts her glass of tea once again but just toasts it instead of drinking it, before placing it back down.

Melody: I want to prove to myself that I can do this, I want to show Derek that he was right putting his faith in me when I asked him to train him, I want James to look at me and be proud of the wrestler I have become I want him to be like dayum that’s my girl out there, that’s my angel stealing the show. I want Odette to seem herself in me before she went a little evil, I want Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to see me for the asset that I am inside the ring and not just a product launcher or someone they just send to meet and greet of rich and famous people to help gain SCW more global traction. However more importantly I want to show my Melephants that you can do whatever it is you set your mind too it doesn’t matter how big or small your dreams are just go out there and catch them. I’m not doing this to award myself, I’m not doing this to pump up my ego, or so I can become a mega star I’m doing this because I love this. I’m doing this because every other passion I have in my life apart from certain people falls short of the way I feel about and love wrestling. Sin City Wrestling is my home away from home and I don’t want to give up on that. I don’t want to give up on this...

She taps her title belt before she lifts it up and places it over it right shoulder, running her hand across the face of her Internet Championship.

Melody: So until Sunday night when I go face to face too well face with Sammi and Mercedes I promise you I won’t give up and I won’t back down from Sin City Wrestling. I will give Sammi and Mercedes my all this Sunday night and may the better women win, however they must know that I won’t take this lightly I will be fighting to protect and defend what is mine and this right here is mine.

She taps her championship belt once again before turning back to the camera.

Melody: Some come at me Sammi, come at me Mercedes and let’s set this Internet division on fire. Now to my loyal Melephants I will see you on Sunday night and we will need to be out in force because big momma Melly can’t d this on her own. Until then be safe, be kind and love one another... Mwah.

Melody blows a kiss towards the camera; she gives them a wave while smiling brightly before the footage fed fades to black.  

25
Supercard Archives / Melody Grace Vs Sam Marlowe Vs Mercedes Vargas
« on: September 17, 2016, 08:47:31 PM »
 Hello, howdy, G’day, Hi and Hi-Llo YES that’s the perfect word for me this week. Hi-Llo my beautiful little Melephants who have been with me since day one it is I, Melody Grace Carpenter the leader of the pack. Well heard but you totally get what I meant right? Well this week has been a roller-coaster week for us and for that I am truly sorry. I let you all down last Sunday night at Climax Control when I was pinned in the middle of the Six Sided Sin City Wrestling ring, I don’t understand I don’t know how it happened… well I do know how it happened but I don’t know how I let it happened. All I know is that I’m surrounded by an invisible wall of self-doubt and I’m suffocating myself in anger.

Yes anger it’s a rare emotion for me to show but since Sunday night that’s the only emotion I seem to have felt when it comes to my wrestling career. It’s suffocating knowing that I did my best and that people have said this was my best match of my career, that I put in my hardest work into only to wind up at the end being defeated being left pinned to the canvas has me gobsmacked. People say I shouldn’t beat myself up over this, I mean losses happen all the time but I don’t think people understand the depths of what this loss has done to me. I’m completely and utterly derailed, I’m one hundred percent unfocused and I’m just inches away from leaving everything behind and sending myself back to Norway. It might sound like an overreaction to some but to me it’s a justified action for when you feel like you have been kicked in the guts and left out in the sun gasping for air.

Not only that after my loss on Sunday night I finally get to find out who I’m facing at Violent Conduct and I find out that it’s Sammi Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas. You have got to be kidding me right? I know that NO ONE takes me seriously but this match right here has to be a joke, it just has to be. Next Sunday night I’m facing TWO women one of which has shown NO interest in my Championship and yet they both haven’t even earnt a shot to face me… they were just left off the card in other matches so they were thrown in my direction.

You’ve got to be kidding me right? Do I really mean that little to Sin City Wrestling that after the worst night in my career when I lost to “The Best” Mikah… I now have to defend my Championship against two of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion failures who couldn’t beat Crystal at Summer XXXtreme… So what kind of message does that send me? That I’m just going to face the rejects of the Bombshell Championship division huh? I’m just the card filling Champion who has had NO ONE come at her even though I have called out the whole division TWICE? What the Duck do I have to do around here for people to wake up and notice me? What the hell do I need to do to prove to everyone that I’m worth something? Because right now I’m feeling pretty worthless right now I’m feeling pretty over looked, right now. I’m feeling exactly like Odette felt after she beat Misty time and time again but no one cared, no one saw her for the talent that she was, they just continued to praise everyone else in the room.

That’s how I feel that’s the bitter taste I have in my mouth right now about Sin City Wrestling and the worst thing is, I don’t know if I will ever recover. I don’t know if I will ever be able to put all of these feelings to the side, I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to dust myself off and get back into the swing of things because I’m simply just plain tired of being seen as the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Comedy Joke Champion. That’s all I am to you, that’s all I am in the eyes of the higher ups and now that’s the feeling I have running through my veins. I’m nothing but a filler champion, I’m nothing more than the comedy act, I’m the girl people would rather work side by side with so they can leech off my popularity than work against because I can’t be “taken seriously.”

I seriously don’t even know that to do anymore. Mark Hot Stuff Ward practically threatened me to start taking my job more seriously and I have done that but still in everyone’s eyes, I’m just the little blonde bimbo, I’m still the card filler, I’m still the girl who gets over looked, over shadowed, used and abused. That’s it. That’s how I feel. I can’t help my emotions they are what they are. I just need to come to terms with the fact that I will never be like Roxi, Misty, Vixen I will always be this girl, because I’m trapped inside this ducking glass box that you have all put me in. A part of me wants to smash myself to freedom while another part of me well let’s be honest eighty percent of me wants to just turn the lights off and go on home. It’s been a joyful ride. Sin City Wrestling has been a huge part of my life and without it I wouldn’t have three great things in my life, One my fans – My Melephants. Two my friends mainly Odette, Roxi and Misty and Three my James Huntington-Hawkes III because let’s be honest he wouldn’t have even given me a second look had we not worked together.

Is it too late for changes to be made My Melephants? A huge part of me says yes, in fact I know it is... so it all boils down to this. What will I do at Violent Conduct? Will I decide to give up and just walk in purposely looking for a way out or will somehow will I find a reason to get back up and start fighting? If you want to place a bet on it I’d speak to Ben Jordan he looks a good bet and he is rarely wrong. So until next Sunday night, when I make my final decision... I guess you could say my career in Sin City Wrestling is all up in the air or in the hands of Ben Jordan.

***

Well if you ever wanted to know what it was like to date Melody Grace Carpenter here is just a snippet of what it’s like for poor James Huntington-Hawkes. If you haven’t caught J2H’s Promo I suggest you do as this part follows on from the airport scene.

We open up inside the private jet that J2H has paid for to fly himself, Melody and Simpson to somewhere special to give them all time away from the dramas that have been unfolding in SCW as of late. Simpson was already fast asleep in his chair at the back of the plane while Melody and James were cuddled up next to each other on one of the sofas. Since reuniting the two hadn’t been very far from each other, they were either hugging or holding hands or literally right beside each other. It was something new for James, Melody had always been clingy with him but this time it was different it was as if he was finally all for these public displays of affection or maybe the time apart the two had endured lately was enough to have J2H craving to have Melody by his side at all times. As Melody shifted in her seat she curled her legs up beside her, while James draped his right arm over her shoulders. He was looking down at her as she placed her head on his chest listening to his beating heart.

Melody: So where are we going?

She brought her right hand up to his shirt and started to draw circles around with her manicured index finger, something that she often did when they were snuggling. She was either tracing the outlines of his tattoos or she was trying to alert him that she was still with him and hadn’t fallen asleep on his chest like she had done a few hundred times before.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It’s a surprise.

James looked down at Melody and smiled, he knew this wasn’t going to be the first or the last time he would hear this question over the next few hours.

Melody: So like can’t you just tell me?

Melody lifted her head from his chest and looked up at him, her hazel eyes pleading with his as she tried to find the answer.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> How is it a surprise if I just tell you where we are going? Where’s the fun in that?

James looked down at Melody with his proud smirk on his face, he wasn’t just going to give in and tell her where they were headed that easily.

Melody: Can I get a hint?

Melody closed the gap between them trying to get the answer out of James. The fact is she was a typical female who loved but also hated surprises.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No.

James just smirked at his girlfriend knowing that she was going to keep pressing this matter until she got an answer she was happy with.

Melody: A clue?

She edged closer towards him closing the gap between them even more as her lips her coming into line with his. James could see through this plan he knew what she was playing at and any other day he would have given into her and just told her, but not today he had too much riding on this trip to ruin it now.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No.

James pulled his head back removing it from the picture of Melody’s plan that she had set in motion, his smirk grew wider as he could see the pout form on his girlfriends face. Melody just wanted to know where she was headed to even though ruining that surprise now would ruin the whole trip.

Melody: A small indication?

She tried again as she made her way closer to James and wrapped her arms around his torso hugging on to him for dear life while licking her lips trying to use her adorable cute womanly charm to win him over. She tilted her head to the right and fluttered her eyelashes at him hoping that it would work.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Melody I just want it to be a surprise okay?

He had given up on playing the game but he hadn’t given up on keeping the destination a secret. James wanted Melody to be shocked when she found out that he had actually listened to her when Melody rattled off a list of places in the world she wanted to visit. James didn’t have the heart to tell her that most of those places were a no go for him but in time Melody was sure she would break down his walls and get him to come around, after all she did get James to stay a whole week in Africa.

Melody: Okay fine but like I’m not very good at waiting.

Melody got up from her spot beside James and walked off towards the set of chairs across from the couch the two were sitting on. James watched on waiting to see what Melody was up to and if she was now moving away from him just because she didn’t get what she wanted. Things like that always toyed with James mind when it came to Melody as they were two completely different people but somehow they were so in sync. He watched on as Melody scooped up a pile of blankets and headed back towards him, a sigh of relief escaped him unintentionally as for a moment in time he thought he has pissed her off.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I can tell.

Before James could continue Melody had made her way back over towards him and was now sitting on his lap. She was wrestling with the blanket so it was wrapped around her back. James reached out and gave her a head before she did one last wiggle of her hips making herself at home as she looked down at him.

Melody: I’m sorry for bugging you, I’ve just missed you.

Melody continued to look down into James’ eyes as she smiled, while James lifted his right hand and pushed a strand of her long blonde hair behind her ear. While his left hand rested on her thigh as she sat on his lap facing him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I missed you to Mel.

Melody blushed instantly and that motion brought a smile to James’ face a true smile he loved how she blushed when she was around him. It was something that he hoped he could do for the rest of their time together.

Melody: Seriously?

Melody’s voice was all quiet and shy as she rested her hands on James’ chest as she set herself up to snuggle down on top of him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Seriously.

With those words finally spoken Melody brought her lips to his and kissed him softly, her hand running from his chest to the sides of his face as she caressed him. James lifted Melody up and pulled her closer to him before his hands dug into her skin not wanting to let her go. As the two continued to kiss the sounds of Simpsons snoring tore them apart. Melody looked over at Simpson and then back down at James.

Melody: I hope this destination isn’t tooooooo far away.

James looked up at Melody with a quizzical look on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why what’s the rush babe?

Melody looked down at James and her face filled with a hot red flush as she ducked her down embarrassed, she felt his left hand slide up and down her back while his right hand was now cupping the bottom of her jaw lifting her head up forcing her to look at him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What’s wrong babe?

James looked into Melody’s eyes looking for the answer but the smirk on his face said he already knew what she was hinting at. Melody made and uncomfortable wiggle in James lap as she hoped her long hair would curtain her flushed face from her boyfriend.

Melody: I... I... just... well... I... just like... missed all of you...

Melody tried to duck her head down in shy shame but James held her there and smiled up at her before he brought his face up beside hers so he whisper into her ear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What are you saying Melody?

He knew what she was saying but he was being that Brat Prince he was once known as about it. Melody just looked down at James and tried to hide her shyness with a small semi confident smile. She didn’t know how to be sexy, she didn’t know how to be seductive but she was trying and that was a huge accomplishment for her. She looked at him once more before she closed her eyes and took in a big inhale, thinking to herself “be assertive” “you know James like direct action and speaking” “You can do this Melly Girl WOOOOOOOOOOOOO GO GIRL GO GIRL” she brought her lips together and pursed them stopping any words from falling out before she opened her eyes up once again to look down at her boyfriend. It was Melody’s turn to duck her head down as she brought her lips down to the side of James’ face so she could whisper into his ear. She didn’t know why she was whispering as Simpson wouldn’t wake up even if they were speaking normally but there was something about it that made her think it was seductive and that James would like it.

Melody: I’m saying that I’ve missed you... all of you... and everything that we do together.

“Be assertive” The little voice in her head was screaming at her. Melody nodded as if she was agreeing with herself as she felt James twitch under her touch.

Melody: So I can’t wait to get you alone and we can um... umm...

She was stalling so the voice inside her head kicked in once again “James likes direct actions and talking, straight to the point” Melody closed her eyes clenching them together tightly she didn’t want to stuff this up but she didn’t to freak James out.

Melody: I would really like it if you would like it...

“Get to the point Melly girl you got this” Melody let out a sigh as a set of chills rolled down her spine she knew what she wanted to say but just finding the right words and saying them out loud was really hard for her. She took her time hoping that would build the suspense as she was too nervous to look as James to see if he was even still interested in what she was saying.

Melody: I’m just saying that I would really like to get you alone so we could like do... so I could um, ugh... let me show you how much I’ve missed you?

The voice inside her head was slapping the front of her face in disappointment and that was making Melody sad, she was failing. However another voice spoke out “You can do this Melly GO GIRL GO GIRL” so with one last final effort Melody licked her lips and tried again.

Melody: I would really like to make... love... to... you... eeeeeeep.

NAILED IT well up until the “Eeeeeep” part. Melody shyly pulled her head back and closed her eyes not wanting to see James’ reaction but she didn’t have to see it to feel it as James brought his lips to hers crushing them together passionately kissing her he had obviously felt the same way too. This is where we should leave these two as they stop their kiss and just snuggle into one another for the longest yet one of the shortest plane flights they will ever encounter. Short because of distance and time but long because well now they had something else to think about in the back of their minds.

***

A few hours later the plan landed however Melody still wasn’t allowed to know where she was. It took James and Simpson’s skilful planning and well thought out of sneakiness to hide where Melody was from her. The two managed to rush her through customs, through the little airport and into a limo before she was whisked away to her fancy and very secluded hotel room. So here James and Melody stand on the balcony from their hotel room, Melody is standing in front of James in a long flowing yellow dress, her blonde hair was out and getting caught up in the breeze. She couldn’t see where she was as James had his hands covering her eyes. Melody could only use her other senses as she tried to work out where she was. She could hear busy streets around her but they weren’t noisy so she knew she wasn’t in a big city. She could smell the crispy saltiness of sea air so she knew she was somewhere by the beach, she knew James would pick somewhere tropical as Melody knew that he loved his island getaways.

Standing behind Melody with James had his hands over her overs, before finally he dropped his hands down to his side. Finally Melody’s eyes could look down on the beauty that was Sardinia, she was finally standing on a beach side balcony in Sardinia. Melody swirled around and wrapped her arms around James hugging him in excitement everything about this moment was perfect he had listened to her idea about Sardinia to a T. She showered his face with kisses before she let him go to turn back around and look over her balcony as the crystal clear blue water, the beauty sandy beaches, the friendly people and the beautiful cliffs that surrounded them. She yelped in surprise as she looked down the building to see she was staying at one of the fanciest hotels Sardinia had to offer and it was her dream to stay here. She looked up and saw she wasn’t just staying there but she was also staying in their penthouse. She couldn’t stop her smile from growing as it took over her face.

Twirling around once more her dress swayed from the movement as she rushed back over to James leaping into his waiting arms as she wrapped herself around him, hugging him so tightly. All the stresses from the previous days just melted as she forgot about work in Sin City Wrestling, she forgot about filming the movie with Drake Green and she forgot about all of future worries. Right now she just wanted to show James how much this meant to her but at this time she didn’t have the right words so she just continued to hold him. James rocked back as he caught Melody and held onto her running his fingers through her blonde hair, while his other hand held her close to him. He had done well he knew he had done well the moment he planned this but this reaction from Melody made it all worth it. Melody pulled back from James so she could look into his eyes smiling, her big bright white teeth were on display as her cheeks glow red from excitement.

She still could speak but she continued to shower him with kisses all over his face it was fitting for the friendly Italian country they were in. Finally her trail of kisses lead from the top of his forehead down his cheek to his jaw line before she traced back up to his lips and with a cheeky squeeze of his behind with her hands his mouth gasped open in shock and Melody planted the biggest kiss in her life on him. James held onto his Little Miss Sunshine as he let the kiss deepen.

Over the past few days these tow had definitely upped their game when it game to showing each other affection it was as if they needed that fight the other day to relight a spark that wasn’t ever really lit to begin with but it just needed a kick start. James wasn’t the one to show affection well overly show it while Melody was always too shy to but all of those worries had faded away as the two could barely keep their hands off each other. They were either kissing, or simply holding hand however when they were together lately they were just glued together. Something they had to hold off on at work but they sure had made up for lost time at home.

Melody pulled back from the kiss, her lip gloss smudged on her face slightly but she didn’t care this moment was perfect. She hugged James and looked into his eyes smiling.

Melody: Thank you, Thank you... THANK YOU!

She twirled around in his arms so they were now both facing the beautiful blue water in each others’ arms.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m taking that as I did well?

Melody: This is amazing you totally nailed it, Sardinia is perfect and you’re perfect... this is perfect... nothing would make me any happier than right now.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> That’s a big call.

Melody turned and looked up at James with a smile.

Melody: It’s the truth.

With that said and done James rested his chin on Melody’s shoulder while his arms linked around her body while Melody looked back at the ocean over her balcony and smiled. She truly was in heaven while James was soaking in the fact that he had made his girlfriend extremely happy.

***

Well what can I say this week has been a mega rollercoaster for me at the start of the week on Sunday night I was defeated and deflated and Monday was much the same but if you have followed my story things seem to have picked up and picked up in a BIG way. I’ve gone from upset to angry to now just content and blissful I truly have the best boyfriend in the world that will stop at nothing to make sure I’m happy and for that I’m truly blessed.

Much like Sam Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas are truly blessed to have a shot at my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship next Sunday night at Violent Conduct. I mean has either of these two actually done anything to earn their shots? No. Has either of these two even shown an interest in my belt? Yes well only Mercedes but look how that turned up she ended up beaten and sent packing to the back of the line. Yet here us three are set up for the match of my career next Sunday night when I finally get to face some stiff competition in Sin City Wrestling.

The fact that I have to face these two in the match that people are calling the card filler match of the Super Card really, really doesn’t surprise me I mean what have Sam and Mercedes actually done or accomplished since their big lost to Crystal Millar at Summer XXXTreme? Oh you don’t know that they have done? Yeah no me either that’s because it’s been nothing. They have done nothing... well nothing note worthy. Yet her they are getting hand given a chance of their life time by being offered up a Sin City Wrestling bombshell Internet Championship match on a silver platter. I mean well done girls. Well done for once again being two of the laziest Sin City Wrestling Bombshells that SCW has to offer.

I mean let’s be honest you really didn’t do anything to be in the Bombshell Championship match at the last Super Card so what’s changed huh? Nothing! Yeah that’s it nothing. So let me spell it out for you what’s going to change next Sunday night at VC? Nothing! I will walk into Violent Conduct as the Bombshell Internet Champion and I will walk out STILL the Bombshell Internet Champion. Why am I so confident? Because I know you two won’t work for it.

I mean it’s simple to see... let’s be honest Mercedes is probably already thinking about challenging the next Roulette Champion... I mean that’s what she did in the lead up for her Bombshell Championship match, also Mercedes is too busy counting everyone’s figures and talking to Pussy Willows backstage like she is some sort of maths wizard that she won’t even have time to focus on what really matters and that’s trying to win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship... Plus odds are that Mercedes will just come up short like the last few times she has actually tried to beat me inside the six sided ring. You see Mercy-Merc... I can do maths as well Mercedes and there’s a one hundred percent chance that you simply can’t beat me. So next time you want to stand next to Pussy Willow and count down on your fingers on how you’re going to beat me... stop just stop and save yourself from embarrassment. The only thing you should be counting on those stubby little fingers of yours is how many times you’ve been beaten by me and then add one... subtract the fact that you will never have a chance and multiple that by one thousand and that’s the percentage of the chance you have a beating me next Sunday night and taking my title away.

I know you’re just itching to get your hands on you’re ninth Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division championship and I’m all for you girl wooo go get it... but mark my little words it won’t be mine and your day in the mathematical sun won’t be next Sunday night at Violent Conduct... it just won’t I’ve checked the figures of the forecast... and Sin City Wrestling is expecting a hell of a lot of Little Miss Sunshine and well Mercy-Merc I’m not going to disappoint my fans two shows in a row, unlike how you disappoint your fans on the weekly bases.

I know you of all people will try and use my loss last week against me, so let me just clap back before you even think about running your mouth about it. Honey I’ve lost three times in my career do you really think last Sunday night’s loss is going to cripple me because if that’s the case... how are you still walking? And I know you’re going to set off talking about how I never beat your undefeated streak so here’s a round of applause for you clap back... I don’t ducking care.

Now since I’ve spoken about Mercy-Merc maybe I should shed some light on what it’s like finally facing Sam Marlowe... well... let me take you on a little journey... buckle up it’s a short ride but it’s bumpy. You know what question I get asked the most at Q&A’s and fan fests... they always want to know who my main competition is in Sin City Wrestling and I always say the same person... Sam Marlowe I know shock horror right? I mean people expect me to say Evie Baang because she’s god awful and brings darkness to Sin City Wrestling that only the light can destroy right? Right? RIGHT? Wrong... the person who brings me the most grief is Sammi Marlowe. Happy go lucky Sammi Marlowe. Weird huh? Let me explain the reason why I always say Sam isn’t because I hate her, I really don’t I like her I truly do it’s just she is my main competition because she’s on the same “side” as what I am. We are both the good girls in Sin City Wrestling, we are the two most requested Bombshell’s when it comes to meet and greets, fan fairs, we are always in competition with each other in that light and it’s soo... soooo.... sooooooooooooo annoying.

Yep you heard me it’s annoying. Do you know how annoying it is knowing that my one TV shirt on the SCW merchandise pages out sells all of her six million items... and yet here we go again each rotation there’s a new Sam Marlowe shirt, there’s a new hat, bag, wallet, phone case, bag, tooth brush you name it she has it... She’s the true golden child of Sin City Wrestling even tho... once again my stock out sells hers and once again my fan base is a lot bigger than hers... we still have to deal with her face being plastered on everything Sin City Wrestling has to offer. SCW wrestling magazine comes out and guess whose face is on it? Oh that’s right Sammi Marlowe’s... I bet my clam shell bikinis that when Sin City Wrestling Halloween show is released her face will the planted on the posters, her name will be dragged up in lights... much the same as the Christmas show because let’s face it everyone is a sucker for a slutty good girl Christmas angel right? Everyone loves that shit so they eat it up and it gets plastered on all the promotional posters...

Where’s my poster huh? Where’s my magazine cover huh? Nowhere... nonexistent and before you all say Oh no Melody Jealously is a curse and green isn’t your colour back up and pump the breaks. I’m not jealous of Sam Marlowe... why would I be when I have Thousands and Thousands, hell even MILLIONS of Melephants fans? Who are loyal who are dedicated, who aren’t easy to buy over with cheap merchandise and silly glossy magazines? My fans love me and they will continue to love me day in and day out and that’s all the matters... yet we have to defend ourselves week in and week out when people say that we shouldn’t be taken seriously. I should be taken VERY seriously...

So finally I get to face Sam Marlowe I mean congratulations girl for doing jack all to get here, but trust me when I say this... regardless of me liking you and respecting you that won’t stop me from putting on the fight of my life next Sunday night at Violent Conduct. I have no doubt in my mind that you won’t stop at anything until you get your hands on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship but I hate to tell you it won’t be next weekend. You won’t realise your dream that easy. I will do everything in my power to defend and walk away from VC with Justin saying on the microphone... AND STILL SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION... MELODY GRACE and maybe just maybe if you and Mercedes prove worthy to even be in my league maybe just maybe we can talk about having another match up later down the line. I mean that if you two stop getting everything handed to you. I know it’s a tall ask but someone has to point out the elephant in the room. I mean what do you actually do get all these hands out Sam?

You’re like big match Mercedes always in the right place at the right time, but never doing much build up but hey who am I to judge what hard work looks like I mean It’s not like I know what it’s like to bust my arse off week in and week out to earn a championship belt ONLY to have that reign laughed at and mocked at by EVERYONE. However you know that they say people who laugh at you and mock you behind your back are BEHIND you for a reason. So I’m really hoping you choose a less obvious path when you come at me with your Dear Diary editorials...

So here we got ladies week one into our promotional work for Sin City Wrestling’s Violent Conduct let the games begin and I’ll see you both and Violent Conduct and you will both see me walk in as champion and walk out as champion... you can bank on that because well it’s just simple easy peasey maths.

I’ll see you next Sunday Melephants let’s get ready to raise the roof of this place and show the world that we truly mean business. Until then I miss you and I love you. I can’t wait til next Sunday night... where we finally get to show the world who’s the most dominant fan base... the Melephants or the Samminites... I don’t know what she calls her fans but it doesn’t matter because they can’t and won’t touch us... together we will walk in as champion and walk out as champions because we don’t quit and we don’t bow down to no one.

xoxox

***

Now would be a good time to be familiar with J2H’s promo as we open up straight after the ending. Melody is sitting on the same chair as James with a little blue box in hand. She is looking down at it with wide eyes as she looks from the box to James unsure what to do at first. Before she lifts the lid completely she stops and the lid clicks closed.

Melody: OMG YES

Before she even opens the box Melody leaps towards James her hands flying around the back of his neck hugging him but James quickly pulls away.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel... it’s not... Mel...

As Melody continues to hug James she finally opens the little blue box to find a golden key... with a key chain attached to it that has MGC in cursive writing. Keys there were keys in the box. Melody pulls away from James and she looks down at the key in front of her in her lap. She looks up at James embarrassed and confused.

Melody: Oh umm... woooo a key. Thanks James just what I’ve always wanted.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Great now you can stop breaking into my house and well move into it instead?

Melody’s deflated face looked back up towards James with a smile, did he really just ask her to move in with him?

Melody: Are you sure?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Positive babe, come back home and live with me.

Melody took the key out of the box and held onto it tightly as she brought her hand into her chest and smiled.

Melody: This is the greatest gift ever.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> are you sure, because I have a feeling you thought it was something else?

Melody ducks her head away shyly.

Melody: You can’t just give a girl a gift in a box James and not expect her mind to off...

He didn’t look sorry in fact he look pleased with himself because deep down this was a test to see how she would react because even though he had shut the door on marriage and Melody had done the same he now knew what her true feelings were.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So you’ll come back home?

Melody looked at her key and back up to James with a smile on her face a true smile.

Melody: Of course I will.

The two quickly share a smile before Melody presses her lips to James’ and the two share a small kiss before they return to their positions on the chair looking up at the beautiful clear sky with the stars twinkling brightly.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m sorry it wasn’t a ring Melody... and I’m sorry you thought it was.

Melody: its okay James, I should have known.

She doesn’t say another word as she just snuggles into him tightly.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re not mad at me?

He whispered into her ear as he curled up beside her holding her tightly, while looking up at the stars under their blanket.

Melody: Never, I’m the luckiest girl in the world.

Melody turned to face James once more and she planted a kiss on his lips before an idea came to James mind. He gently pulled back and grabbed onto his champagne glass raising it. Melody took that as a sign as she reached over and grabbed hers off the floor and held hers out to James’.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> To us living together,

Melody: To us having fantastic holidays

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> To us walking into Violent Conduct and walking out still has the power couple of Sin City Wrestling

Melody: To us being the best mommy and daddy to Dexter.

James cringes but continues.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> To the rest of our lives.

Melody: And our future kiddies.

James once again cringes but he can’t help but smile at the happy look on his girlfriend’s face and the two finally clinked their glasses together and take a sip of their drinks to toast their past, present and future together. As the two love birds celebrate together the footage blurs off to black.  

26
Climax Control Archives / The fight.
« on: September 09, 2016, 10:00:39 PM »
 J2H: Do you want me to come there?

Melody: No it's okay... I'm coming home.

With that exchanged shared the two continued to talk and we fade.


27
Climax Control Archives / The fight.
« on: September 09, 2016, 09:57:48 PM »
 Hello Melephants it is I your captain speaking and I just want you to know that I have missed you as we have been apart for FAR TOOOOOO LONG. I mean I hope you have missed me the same way I have missed you? it just hasn’t been the same with me away from the wrestling spotlight for a few weeks but I promise you we only have a bit more time apart before things can go back to the way it was where each and every week I will aim to knock your socks off with entertainment and comedy and well some bad wrestling.

And by bad I mean BAD like that little emoji with the sunglasses on who probably drives the F1 car emoji down Rodeo Drive looking to shop his money bags away at Hermes and Channel. That type of Bad. Like BAD to the Bone. You know like B-B-Bad. Not bad like Veronica Taylor’s whole career bad but like Daaaaaaaaamn she’s bad type of bad. You dig?

Anyways let’s get back on track shall we I’ve got a lot of explaining and a lot of sorting out to do this week and guess what you get to come along on the ride with me. WOOOOOHOOOOOO!

Did you manage to catch last week’s Climax Control? I mean of course you did and well there is only one song lyric that comes to mind to sum up what happened to me last Sunday…. Can you feeeeeeeeeeel the love tonight? No you can’t well that’s good because I was thinking the same damn thing.

What on earth are you talking about Melody? Is the question you’re probably thinking right now so let me hit you with some straight up faxes and by that you know I mean facts right up first in line.

Fact number one; the last week has been torture for me and yet it has also been one of the best weeks of my life. On one hand I’m doing something new and exciting by acting on this movie with Mr Ultra Talented Drake Green. While on the other hand because I’m doing this movie with Super Spunky Sparkly Pants Drake Green… I’m fighting with my boyfriend James Huntington-Hawkes III. It’s like being in between a rock and hard place; it’s like being stuck in a jumping castle and everyone is bouncing too much around you - so you just want to get out of the jumping castle but you don’t want to get out because you love them. However like they are scaring you and you want air but they are just bouncing, bouncing, bouncing beside you making things really uncomfortable for you. YEAH that’s what the feeling this is like.

Number two; I tried to befriend Brother Grimm at Climax Control but he never showered up and that breaks my heart. Now I know everyone is like “No Melly don’t do it” “He is evil” I don’t buy it I think he is alone and that makes me sad. Nobody should feel alone especially the Boogeymen I mean who wants to Boogie on their own when the world is one big dance floor? He is missing out on some fun and that makes me sad. He should be happy; he should have friends, so this week I will try once again to find Mr Grimm. Never fear Melephants I won’t stop until he is our number one fan. PLUS everyone said that Rage is scary but he has let me hug him Sooooooooo he can’t be that bad.

Number three; At Climax Control last Sunday the crazy Doctor tried to tell me that I might be injured. I’ll have you know Mr Dr Cold Hands, I’m not injured. I just have a bit of stiffness and bruising to my right arm NOTHING that will stop me from wrestling this Sunday night… against Mikah. Eeep Mikah. I would just like to take a moment out to let everyone know, YES I should have just let Evie and Alexis rip each other apart but well the inner Powerpuff girl in me wouldn’t allow it but SINCE they want to act like children I HOPE they are happy with that they did to me. I now have a massive egg on the side of my head and will have to sit through two hours of hair and makeup instead of one. That means earlier wake up times, longer days and less sleep. I’m really glad that ripping each other apart and looking like jack-basses is worth it ladies.

Classless Rookies, I don’t like them.

Okay that’s a lie I like everyone.

Number four; This Sunday night I have to face Mikah again… and this right here alone troubles me. Nevertheless I have beaten her once before but that doesn’t mean I have what it takes in me to beat her again, I mean she is Tommy Knock’s poster child of greatness how am I meant to topple that? Not only that, Mikah has been back on her winning ways. She is back in full Mikah mode and last time we faced each other everyone told me I didn’t actually go one on one with the true Mikah I went one on one with the shell of Mikah. So this week not only will it be filled with movie filming but it will also be filled with training myself up so I have what it takes so show the whole world once more that I have what it takes to beat the best. I want to be the best and to be the best I have to beat Mikah Green once again.  

Not only that, now let’s take a little look at this little web of tangled confusion. I’m facing Mikah, Mikah is married to Drake Green who I’m filming the move with. I’m currently dating J2H. I’m friends with Drake Green. Drake is friends with me. Drake Green and J2H don’t get along. J2H and Mikah are friends. J2H likes Mikah. Mikah doesn’t really like me and I don’t really like Mikah. Mikah THINKS she is Despy’s best friend but I’M Despy’s best friend. It’s like five single lives all bawled up into one epic storyline for The Bold and The Beautiful really. I’m so confused; however it will all work out in the end. Well hopefully it does because I don’t think SCW has enough money to pay us all to do counselling.

Whoa that’s a massive messy web that we are all in. It should make for good Television though.

Okay so those are my four facts this week about what has been happening in my life and what is going to happen in my life. It’s crazy huh? Who would have thought that in the last two weeks of my little life I would have some of my greatest highlights aka doing most of my own stunts, working on a very reputable movie, learning from Drake Green and meeting the COOLEST chick in Cameron? To also refacing some of the darkness times of my life a pending / looming Jamel break up? I mean that’s what everyone is waiting for right that’s what everyone is hoping for. I mean well apart from me and hopefully James but if you have caught us on Twitter lately things haven’t’ exactly been smooth sailing lol it’s a boat PUN! You know since James got a boat and all? Haha I’m funny. We have been fighting like right little spoilt brats on Twitter and that right there needs to stop. I mean we are professional athletes and people don’t follow us to see us yelling and screaming at each other with Caps-lock.

Last week alone was enough to break us, I mean he was slandering me on Twitter to other people so I tried to ignore it an focus on posting happy and positive images so people wouldn’t think too much into but like all super cell storms there is always the calm before it. Boom before I knew it we were knees deep into an argument and James basically saying that I can do whatever I want because I always do what I want anyways. If that was the case J2H I would have twelve puppies and we would be living together. Anyways in my eyes it’s all a big trust issues, James doesn’t trust me I mean why should he? Last time we were together he was in a fake marriage and when he found out I basically got up and ran away. I understand that I do and those scars would be hard to heal but the fact is once we started fresh we both said we would put our differences to the side, we would put the stupid past behind us and we would work on something new. Since deep down before all that craziness happened James really did have a tiny little crush on me even tho he will never admit it, I mean the wedding was his idea… I just went along with it and well we all know how I feel about James Huntington-Hawkes III I’ve been very unsubtle since day one.  

I’ve loved him since the beginning hence was I was obsessed with getting to know him, I still am that’s why I will do whatever it takes to show him that. In saying that though I signed up for this movie before we even got back together and he knows that, he also knows that legally I can’t get out of it. Not that I want to, It’s an amazing experience for me I’m learning so much and developing into a well-rounded performer… I just wish he could open his eyes to see it. That’s why I took matters into my own hands earlier this week when I had a day off from filming.

I could have done what everyone else did; I could have taken the day off to explore Vancouver. I could have taken the day off to do team building activities. I could have spent the day in my five star hotel room lapping up the perks of being a movie star but NO. NO I clocked off set and headed straight to the airport sat on a private jet with Odette and Lucas and sent a text out to James which got no reply so I sent out a public tweet I asked him on a scale of 1 – 10 how mad he was at me? Hoping that would break the ice… it didn’t in fact I was like the titanic and bashed into an iceberg an innocent tweet that was meant to open up an avenue for me to surprise him that I was coming home… well going to his home to surprise him went down south in a big way. Names were called, allegations were pitted against me… so I just gave it to him straight when I asked him “ Do you want to see me, Yes or no?” to which he replied with “Why even ask when ya clearly don’t listen anyways?”

Oh I listen very well James! I don’t have selective hearing.

Anyways we went back and forth back and forth until it ended with my favourite angry Mel phrase of all time… “Whatever”

The word of doom!

You have been warned if I EVER and I mean E.V.E.R. hit you with the “Whatever” you have messed up and you’re going to pay for it and boy oh boy did James pay for it. You wanna know what happened next? Let’s just say a swarm of bugs descended from the heavens and made the appropriate impact.

If you follow James on Twitter and you want to know what that noise was outside his house was and why he had the sudden urge to lock all his doors or run for his boat? I suggest you get your popcorn ready; you hit the lights and get ready for the show that starts right nooooooooooooooooowww.

***

Flashback; Friday 2nd September – The plan

We open up inside the lavish private jet that Gabriel had arranged for Odette to use while she flew from Vegas to Vancouver to spend time with Melody. It was your standard private jet it had big comfy seats, personal bathrooms and two big beds for them to sleep in. There was a section that was clearly Lucas’ corner as it had some toys spread around but it also had an ultra-safe baby bed. Speaking of Lucas, the sleeping bundle of job could be snuggled up against Odette’s chest as she ran her fingers through his hair rocking him softy keeping him asleep during the flight. Odette was sitting in one of the big comfy looking arm chairs she had a blanket drawn over the top of her, to her right hand side was Melody Grace. Mel was sitting in the chair beside Odette, she had her phone in her right hands are her thumbs bashed away at the touch screen as she smashed out a text message. The two best friends that were basically sisters didn’t sit in silence for long as Odette’s harsh Australian accent could be heard.  

Odette: You know this is borderline crazy right?

The brunette turned to look at her first with a concerned look on her face, while she rocked her son close to the body. The radiance of motherhood was glowing off of her.  

Melody: I don’t care.

The Californian bit back as she looked up at the older wiser Odette; she put her phone down and brushed a strand of her mid-length blonde hair behind her ear.

Odette: Like totally crazy, like it’s going to get car crash ugly.

Odette’s green eyes were staring into Melody’s hazel ones hoping that she would driver her point home to her, she was being crazy.

Melody: Only for him.

Melody didn’t even bat an eyelid as she bit back with her reply, making sure she kept her voice down so she didn’t wake the sleeping toddler.

Odette: You sure I can’t come with you and watch this all unfold? So if it blows up in your face I can say I told you so but I will also be there for support… but if this goes right… well Melody Grace Carpenter you’re a genius.

Odette flashed Melody a smile, a smile that Melody was way too eager to reply with.

Melody: That’s why I have glasses O.

Melody wiggled her glasses that were over her eyes before she winked at her friend. Odette held back a chuckle as she returned back to the seriousness of their conversation.

Odette: So run me through the plan once again? I need to make sure there’s no room for errors… also I need to get the story straight for when I’m explaining this all to Gabriel after I use a cool two hundred K… bailing you out of jail.

Melody’s mouth flung open she didn’t even think of that outcome, surely her grand plan wouldn’t come to that?

Melody: I’m not going to Jail… again.

She whispered her reply trying to shake the memories of Norway out of her head when she had a run in with the law. Melody crossed her arms under her chest and held onto herself as she started to worry about her idea.

Odette: With an idea like this one, who needs freedom?

Odette reached across and gave Melody a little friendly push as she tried to lighten the mood as she could see that her first was starting to over think things.

Melody: You’re not helping.

Melody looked at Odette with a stern look on her face she really needed her friends support right now and not her judgement. However if she knew one thing about Odette it’s that she was always honest and she always told everyone what she thought.

Odette: I’m sorry Melody it’s just… well what do you expect him to do? Do you honestly think he is going to be thrilled about this?

Melody listened to her friend’s questions and sighed she hadn’t really thought about how “he” would take it? Biting on her lower lip the young blonde finally came out with some words in response.

Melody: I don’t know and I don’t care. I’m sorting this rubbish out now we either stay together or we break up but I’m not hanging on to this fighting rubbish… I need to treat it like a band aid.

The blonde nodded to herself as if she was agreeing with what she was saying, which was always a good sign when you’re about to do something big that could affect your whole world within a click of a finger.

Odette: My little girl is all grown up and I’m so proud of her.

Odette couldn’t help but smile her little Melody had grown up so much in the last few years and she was finally turning to a more mature yet still immature woman. However she was still struggling with the whole boundaries thing and her ideas was defiantly going to blur that line once again.

Melody: Be proud of me if this all works.

She looked back over at Odette before looking down at Lucas who was sound of sleep. No matter how mad she was at her boyfriend right now, all of her anger melted away when she saw the sweetest and cutest look on his tiny sleeping face. He was going to be a little heart breaker for sure; however that would be Odette’s and Gabriel’s struggle in the not so distant future.

Odette: Hey work or doesn’t work you’ve got guts babe. Now once again tell me what the plan is?

Melody returned her gaze back up to Odette and she fell silent for a moment, she was trying to think about what Odette had just asked her as she was too caught up in baby Lucas for the moment. Then she remembered why she was so mad, why she was sitting on this plane at next to midnight and what her grand plan was.  

Melody: Okay so we fly in to Los Angeles and since we are in a private jet I will get express clearance through customs… after I clear customs I will get transferred to the helicopter airport… is that what it’s called? Surely there is a fancy name for it but I dunno it… anyways I’ve told Mr Jenkins who flies James’ helicopter to meet me there and that’s when I get into the Helicopter and he choppers me OVER the terrible Los Angeles traffic straight to James’ backyard… once I’m in his backyard I will storm his backyard, walk around the outside of his house and march right up to his front door and I will pound on it until he opens it and once the door opens I will give him a piece of my mind followed by a stern look…

As she spoke about her grand plan Melody was acting it out in her chair as she swung her arms around as she was “marching” she used her right hand as ball as she knocked on the door adding a little extra drama to the already dramatic situation. Odette couldn’t look away as her best friend laid out her evil master mind of a plan and she smiled.  

Odette: You mean you will get all teary and beg for his forgiveness?

Odette knew Melody she knew her more than anyone else so she knew that Melody very rarely kept her word when it came to things she was going to do or say to James in fear that she would lose him. However this time round there was something different about the way Melody was talking, it was as if she had enough and she wanted to solve their issues once and for all.

Melody: I have nothing to be sorry for, so I’m not begging for anything.

She quickly folded her arms up and pressed them into her chest to driver her point home.

Odette: That’s my girl.

Odette smiles on like a proud mother as she watched Melody stern look on her face finally soften. She really hoped that her friend would follow through with her plan because she was sick of seeing her losing sleep over these endless disagreements on Twitter. Not only that but she wanted both Melody and James to be happy and maybe just maybe they weren’t meant to be happy together but this plan right here right now as evil or as crazy as it was, it would be the piece of the puzzle that would either make them or break them.

Melody: Anyways whatever happens from that moment will happen he will either see this as a token of my love or a sign that I’m completely crazy and I need to be removed.

Melody looked at Odette and the two nodded in agreement they both knew that after this plan took place that either Jamel was going to be still standing or they would be divided and going their own ways. Melody hoped that everything would work out, she didn’t want to be without James but right now she felt like she couldn’t force him to change his mind about his obvious negative feelings towards her choice of staring alongside Drake Green in Jack Hammer 3.

Odette: I just have one more question?

Odette had that evil glint in her eyes that the SCW universe had missed seeing for a very long time.

Melody: What’s that?

Melody looked at her “Sister” and smiled waiting for her last minute question.

Odette: Are you going to storm his lawn and pound on his front door to win his heart in that outfit or like do we have time to freshen you up and make you all pretty?

The tone in the Aussies voice went from harsh to excited, she missed doing girly things with Melody and she wasn’t going to let this chance slip through her fingers.

Melody: I don’t need to look pretty Odette I need to look serious… but yes we have a three hour flight… so if you could like help me out just a little bit that would be lovely… I want my appearance to say I mean business but I also love you and I want you to sort your rubbish out and love me too?

Odette got up from her seat she walked over with Lucas in her hands and placed him down in his bed before covering him with a blanket. Making sure he was comfortable and making sure that he wasn’t going to wake up Odette finally spun around on her heels looking her best friend up and down she was desperate need of a makeover right now.

Odette: Right so I’m going for the classy but shut up and take me right here right now look?

Typical Odette always thinking about the outcome and not the problem it was part of her charm and one of the many reasons why Gabriel loved her. Melody’s face flushed bright red as she blushed, as her hands came up to cover her face in embarrassment.

Melody: O…

Before Melody could finish her sentence Odette reached out and grabbed onto her left hand and pulled her friend up to her feet. She ushered Melody to turn around and the two headed towards the on board bedroom and bathroom.  

Odette: It’s too late Melly; I’ve already got an outfit in mind.

Melody looked back over her shoulder and looked up at her best friend who was pushing her towards the bedroom with a massive smile on her face. She was going to be in very capable hands, if this whole fly in sort the problem directly in your face type of plan wasn’t going to shock James. Odette was going to make sure that Melody’s outfit hit him out the park for six – ah yes a cricket term. After all why just shock him when you can leave him breathless?

***

Flashback; Friday 2nd September – Operation save Jamel

If you’re on Twitter you would have seen a Tweet from J2H that read “What the F**k is that noise outside?” Well my friends that noise outside was a multimillion dollar helicopter flying into J2H’s backyard and landing somewhere near his prized possession. His pool! Neat huh? Melody is so crafty and yet so evil all in the same sense it’s beautiful.

Opening up outside the front double wooden doors at J2H’s Beverley Hills Mansion Melody Grace Carpenter can be found pounding her closer right fist on the door while her left index finger was ringing James’ doorbell over and over and over again. If there was one pet hate James had that Melody knew would flare him up more that was ringing her door bell over and over again, sh was angry and she was damn sure she was going to make him suffer the wrath of Miss Melody Carpenter. As the young blonde continued to pound away at the door it was a few moments later that the front doors pulled away from her closed fist as it opened in wards and the owner of the house James Huntington-Hawkes III could be seen. He was wearing a pair of grey tracksuit pants that had “The Life of Pablo” written down the sides of ear leg. He was wearing one of the latest trends that Kayne West was going to debut in a few days-time at New York Fashion Week, however being that rich and that famous J2H was able to get his hands on the line before everyone else. He was shirtless, his hair was a mess but the tired drained look on his face was the clincher that had Melody second guessing her decision to come here so late at night.

J2H: What the…

Before James could finish his sentence Melody side stepped him and entered his home, before twirling back around to look at him. She heard the large double wooden doors slam shut knowing that he had processed what she had just done to him and he was livid.

Melody: What the hell is your problem? Seriously James…

Melody’s normally cool calm collective voice was shaky she was mad, she didn’t often stand up for herself or voice her corners or her issues but tonight was a different night. Tonight was the night she knew she had to air out all of her grievances or she would regret it for the rest of her life.

J2H: My problem? You know what my…

James had finally spun around and he was now looking at his Girlfriend who was way too dressed up at this time of night, however he was too angry to appreciate her beauty at this second as he was too busy shooting daggers in her direction.

Melody: I can’t believe you would be this selfish over something… seriously I knew you didn’t like the idea of me doing something for myself and being in a movie with he who shall not be named Drake but seriously? You want to go around all week on Twitter and act like a little cry baby?

Melody made her way up to James and without even thinking she pushed her right hand towards him catching his shoulder as she nudged him. James looked down at her hand as it stayed on his skin, he was too angry to notice that she had left her hand there not so she could hurt him but because she had missed the feeling of his flesh against hers. However Melody was too angry to see that she had left her hand pressed up against him to correct her movements right now.

J2H: How am I being a cry baby?

James eyes trailed from Melody’s hand on his shoulder along her long slender but toned arm before he finally looked up at her face. Their facial expressions were matching as they were both glaring at each other radiating so much heat, so much dislike towards each other. It wasn’t that they hated each other, they just hated this situation that they were both in where both of them were too suborn to actually go ahead and say that they really wanted to say to one enough right now. “I miss you” they did miss each other but right now they were both hurting and both putting up their walls trying to protect themselves in fear of being rejected, in fear of being dumped and in fear of having this relationship once again crash and burn.

Melody: Poor little ol’ James, poor James who can’t trust his girlfriend even tho he says he does… won’t stand beside her and be supportive because he is soooo damn worried about “Drake the Snake” to see past his own bloody nose… you know how stupid it looks right? You know how it makes me look right? I mean if you don’t honestly care about that fact picture what it’s making you look like right now? A jealous little spiteful boy… You’re honestly so bloody concerned about Drake doing something to me that you can’t see the blaring obvious cobra that’s trying to weave her way into your damn life… but yet you wanna call Drake the snake? You wanna call me out on Twitter when in reality you’re in God damn same boat… I could be bitching at you because you’ve got Mikah ALL OVER YOU… but do you hear me complaining? No because I trust you… I don’t like her I don’t trust her but I trust you enough to know that if she was to make a move on you, you would shut it down why can’t you do the same thing for me?

Melody finally moved her hand off of James’ shoulder as she brought it up to her face to push a strand of her mid length blonde hair behind her ear so she had a clear view of James. James on the other hand was looking at Melody confused, unsure of where she was leading with this but he wasn’t going to let her just snap at him and him not snap back.

J2H: Really Mel? You’re going to drag Mikah into this?

His voice sounded like venom spitting from a cobra as he spat his words out as he looked over at his girlfriend, he didn’t know what she was talking about but he wasn’t going to be accused of something that he knew nothing about. Mel was fired up she could see what was happening and it was the same damn thing that James was accusing of happening to her but he was too damn blind to see it. Melody took a step up towards James so he could see that her body was trembling he didn’t know if it was because she was that mad or because she was scared that something bad was going happen and she didn’t want it to. He had never seen her this way before; he had never witnessed her raw power when she was hurt or mad it was new to him so he didn’t know what to say or how to react as he just kept his narrowed eyes gazing into hers.  

Melody: Yes Mikah, the same Mikah that has snaked her way into more SCW stars beds than Drake has EVER been with women. So don’t try and tarnish my FRIENDSHIP with Drake with this stupid “he’s going to make a move on you” drama when everyone knows that we have been friends for ages, we have gone out to concerts to see Bruno Mars, we have gone to dinner and lunches in the past he even protected me at the Bruno concert from being trampled by a bunch of weird fans and NOTHING has ever happened because I DON’T LIKE HIM THAT WAY and he doesn’t like me. I DON’T want to be with him, I want to be with YOU. How can you not see that? How can you be so petty and so blind that you would potentially single handily self-destruct this relationship because of you being jealous or because you’re being irrational… get over your hate for Drake for the love of God.

She was defending Drake again in his house and that was enough to tip James off the edge of that cliff that he was doing a fine job of balancing on. He snarled at her first before he took a firm step towards her getting just inches away from her face. He looked at her up and down in disgust, how could she? No how DARE she come into his hour at this ungodly hour or the night after using HIS helicopter to wake the neighbourhood to stand in the middle of his foyer and defend Drake. His hands that were by his side had balled up into fists of rage, Melody looked down at him she wasn’t scared she knew he would never lay a finger on her. She wasn’t surprised by his reaction either, she knew that would rile him up she knew that would push his buttons but it was the truth and tonight was going to lay it all on the line and tell him the cold hard unforgivable truth. James just took his time to try and calm some of the fury that was building inside of him, the last thing he wanted to do was scream in her face even tho he would love nothing more than to do so. He just barked out between gritted teeth.

J2H: I think you should go; you can’t just barge into someone’s house and start bashing them Melody. Who do you think you are? I can’t believe you would DEFEND him in MY house… You need to get out…

He was now pointing at the two large wooden doors, the same doors that she had only walked through about three minutes ago. He wasn’t playing around as his body was shaking, he was livid at her. He was disgusted by her and she knew it. Melody just looked him up and down, her jaw dropping slightly as she went to speak but no words came out at first. She didn’t think tonight would run smoothly but she didn’t think she would drive him to the point where he would order her away. She went to turn and head towards the door but something inside of her stopped her as she quickly twirled back on her Jimmy Choo heels and retorted.

Melody: Go you want me to go, oh I’ll go alright and you will NEVER EVER have to deal with me again. You think my Norway silence was good, just know that I can top that and I will. ALSO “Someone’s” house… aka you mean your house, MY BOYFRIEND’s house have you already written us off James? I mean damn the Tweets sure as hell have come across that way… so why can’t you just say it to my face? Why not be a man about this whole situation huh? Now is your chance to show me your real colours James…

Melody was now standing toe to toe with James in his foyer looking dead into his eyes; she wanted to hear the words from his mouth so she could believe that’s what he wanted and as soon as he said them that would be all she needed to know that he in fact didn’t trust her.

J2H: Just go…

That was all she needed to hear and she took off but not in the direction of his front doors but in the direction of the rooms. James look at her confused not sure if he was witnessing this correctly so he blinked and double checked that he was completely disobeying his orders. However his eyes were correct as he witnessed her walking off further into his house.  

J2H: Where are you going?

Melody didn’t even turn back to look at him as she shouted down his hallway in reply.

Melody: I’m going to pack my things that I have here… is that alright so we don’t have to drag this bull-crap out over and over.

That’s when reality sunk in to James she was packing up her things and she was leaving, she was doing what he told her to do but he didn’t expect her to just freely do so. James just watched her disappear down the hallway before her closed his eyes as her heard the sound of a door being slammed shut. If there was another thing Melody knew it was that James hated people who slammed doors especially in his house, he didn’t pay all that money to have top of the line rustic wooden doors so disrespectful people would swing off them and slam them. So there James stands looking at the direction that Melody had just scampered off in with a bewildered look on his face, he was still angry but now a sudden wave of shock has overcome him and he didn’t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. Meanwhile Melody was inside one of the many guest’s rooms at J2H’s large Beverly Hill mansion, she was sitting with her back up against the back of the door sobbing into her hands. She didn’t want to leave; she didn’t want to pack her things and she surely didn’t want things to end this way.

Moments later Melody had dried her eyes and she had dragged a suitcase out from underneath the bed and she was hard at work packing her belongings that she had at James house. She didn’t have time to fold her clothes as she just whipped them into the suitcase before she was rushed around the room picking up her knick knacks stuffing her stuff inside the pink bag. She was just about to head towards the bathroom when she heard the door click open behind her. She didn’t turn back to look at James but that didn’t stop her body from stopping dead in its tracks. James made his way over towards Melody his eyes finally falling to her body seeing what she was wearing, his heart skipped a beat as he noticed she had obviously put time and effort in before arriving at his house unannounced trying to catch his eyes, trying to win him over. She was wearing a small pair of Jimmy Choo heels that were yellow; she had on a tight white off the shoulder dress that showed off just a little bit of skin but still kept her looking classy while her long blonde hair was out and curled around her face.  

J2H: You’re seriously packing?

He knew the answer but still he had to ask the question as he made his way up towards her. He looked at Melody and then down to her suitcase and all her personal belonging that was spread across the bed. She was honestly packing her things, he had hoped that she was just bluffing to try and get him to chase her but after what he had walked in on he could tell she was being serious. James couldn’t even get mad at her after all she was just doing what he had told her to do.

Melody: No I’m redecorating, what does it look like?

Her sweet voice was husky a sign that James knew to link with her if she had been crying. Melody didn’t bother to spin around to look at him; she didn’t want him to get the satisfaction of looking into her reddish eyes. However she didn’t need to as James took a few more steps up towards her, reaching out her place his right hand on top of hers and spun her around to look at him. He looked down into her eyes looking for a reason to still be mad at her but all was lost as he just left out a dry sigh. It was now or never.

J2H: Stay.

James continued to hold onto Melody’s hands within his as she looked up at him confused. Her eyebrows came together in a look of bewilderment he had just told her to leave and now he was asking her to stay? Talk about whiplash. Melody looked up at him, considering they were both the same height, right now she felt like she was a dwarf compared to him. Letting out a sigh she licked her dry lips before speaking towards him.  

Melody: Stay?

The look on her face said it all she was confused and she didn’t know what James actually wanted from her. She took a step closer to the bed so she could rest herself against it while James continued to look at her watching every move she made, that included each and every inhale and exhale.

J2H: As in don’t go… as in let’s just go to sleep you’re exhausted… I’m exhausted we can work things out in the morning.

James followed up his statement with a smile hoping that it would be enough to win Melody over so she would stop packing her things and calm down. He didn’t actually want her to leave but he was mad, paranoid and annoyed all rolled into one and he was taking it out on her. Melody moved her right hand away from James so she could push a strand of her blonde hair out of her face as she kept her eyes on his.

Melody: I’m not going to stay the night only to have you officially break up with me over breakfast. I don’t want that James.

She was being assertive something that wasn’t very natural for her so when she was laying down the law, she meant it. She didn’t want to hang around or drag this out if he was only going to drop her in the morning after pancakes. Melody looked at James and then at her stuff spread out on the bed. She had two choices and right now she didn’t know which the right one was. She wanted to stay everything in her body was telling her to stay but that little voice in her mind was screaming at her to leave in fear of being heartbroken.

J2H: I don’t want that either Mel, I also don’t want us the break up… so please I’m asking you to stay with me and we can sort this all out in the morning.

His hazel eyes fell into hers once more as he took another step closer towards her, she could tell he was telling the truth but the nervous Melly in her just had to ask the silliest questions at the worst time.

Melody: Are you sure?

She tried to hide a semi smile that was an awkward smile because she didn’t know why she would be smiling at a time like this. James on the other hand took another steps towards her she was now right under his chin, close enough for him to wrap his arms around and hug her. That’s what he wanted to do right now but he wasn’t sure if that’s what Melody wanted.

J2H: I’m sure.

His voice rolled out of his mouth as he looked down at her, while Melody took the last tiny step towards him. She placed her cold hands onto his bare chest which normally cause James to shudder but tonight he didn’t even care that they were freezing.

Melody: Positive?

James brought his hands up and placed them on top of hers as he coolly replied to his Melody.

J2H: Positive.

Melody was about to inch her way closer to him, she was about to kiss him everything in her body was screaming at her to kiss him. James had just done probably the sweetest thing for her and that was come to her first to solve their issues. Nevertheless the closer she got to kissing him she remembered that he was still underneath this moment of vulnerability he was still mad at her and he still had doubts about her. The young blonde took a step back and she turned away from James looking down at the bed that was covered in her belongings.

Melody: I better clear the bed than?

She went to turn completely away from him and start moving her stuff but James reached out and snapped at her hands, grabbing hold of them tightly but gently.

J2H: No.

Melody turned back to look up at James her eyebrows pressed together in confusion. No what did he mean by no?

Melody: No?

James nodded and that confused Melody even more before her felt his fingers lace with hers and he held her right hand, pulling on it gently trying to lead her away from his room.

J2H: Come with me.

Inside herself she could feel a million and one butterflies turning in her stomach, she didn’t know what he was up to as she had never seen this side of him. James just continued to gently yank at her hands trying to lead her away from this room.

Melody: Where are we going?

James turned back around and looked at Melody with a touch of annoyance on his face but he was trying his best to keep that under wraps he just wanted her to do what she was told for once and not ask questions. Was that so hard? Reaching up to his face with his free hand James hand it over his face hiding his emotions before he dragged his finger through his scruffy yet perfectly placed hair.

J2H: Just follow me Mel, why do you have to ask so many questions?

Melody looked across the room at James cracking an awkward smile as she snapped back.

Melody: Because the little voice inside my heart right now is yelling at me saying you’re going to lead me outside and lock the door?

She wanted to laugh, she didn’t know why because that would be terrible but for some reason she thought she was breaking some of the tension between them with a poorly timed joke. James didn’t see the funny side of it because right now she was putting up a road block in his on the spot plan.

J2H: I’m not going to make you sleep outside Mel. Why would you even think that?

His tone said it all he was upset with Mel’s accusation and even more upset that she would think that low of him, he had clearly missed the friendliness tone in her voice. She couldn’t blame him, he had been stuck in the attack and defence mode all week when it came to her so why would now be any different?

Melody: You make Dexter sleep outside so I was just curious.

She took a step up closer towards him before she was finally right by his side, her body moulding into his as she looked into his eyes. Her hazel eyes were pleading with his to see that she was only trying to break the ice. As she studied them she couldn’t help but notice the dark rings around his eyes, the worn and torn creases on his face as he hadn’t slept at all this week because of the torment she had put him through. Melody felt an instant kick to the guts as she looked at him, she felt responsible for all the pain that he was currently going through.

J2H: He’s an animal Mel, animals sleep outside… look this isn’t about Dexter right now… so just come with me please?

James gave it once last shot as he pulled on her hand once more and finally he was rewarded as he felt her body move with his, he was finally leading her to what he wanted to show her. The two left the guest room and headed back down the hallway she had previously stormed down.

Melody: Okay fine but like Dexter is going to be so mad when he finds out you said that this wasn’t about him, so heads up buddy.

Melody’s heels clicked off the hard wooden and tiled floors as she followed James, he was rushing her now as his steps got bigger as if he needed her to see something. She shuffled her feet a little faster as she walked behind him trying to catch up to him.

J2H: I’m being serious here Mel.

He turned back to look at her with a stern look on his face but she didn’t miss the slight smirk that was on his face and his lips curled up to the right. Melody was officially intrigued what on earth was he up too?

Melody: So was I?

The two continued on in silence as James lead Melody up the stairs inside his house before they rounded a corner and headed towards a separate wing of his house. Melody knew where she was being taken to all too well, it was his bedroom. She didn’t know what to make of this at first but she didn’t make a single sound as she watched James push open the double doors to his lavish over the top bedroom that as designed to a Tee. His room was immaculate not a single thing out of place, James held the doors open for Melody who nervously took a step inside his room. She didn’t know why she was so nervous this wasn’t her first time inside his private quarters but something inside of her was going jumping jacks. James just stood by the door as Melody looked around his monstrous bedroom, he still hadn’t said what he wanted to show her or what he wanted her to do or see as he was hoping the inner detective in Melody would come out to play. Her eyes wondered his room looking at his soft gold curtains that were wall length that covered the balcony that he used in some of her promotional videos, they rolled over to his big walk in wardrobe and she looked at all the small but expensive trinkets that were in his room. However she couldn’t see what she was meant to be looking for until her eyes scanned across his massive California king bed that stood loud and proud in the centre of the room. It was then her eyes scanned across the black pillow cases that had fancy gold letters stitched into them one read J2H while the other one that was on the left hand side of bed read MCG.

Melody took off towards the bed at a million miles per hour as she made a mad dash to the pillowcase that had her initials on it. She reached out and picked it up looking at it for a moment in time before she hugged it. Even though she had grown up with leaps and bounds in Sin City Wrestling she was still a big kid at heart as she held onto that pillow for dear life. It was the softest most pure pillow she had ever felt. Melody turned back to look at James with a massive smile on her face.

Melody: OH MY GOD… I have my own pillow? With my name on it? I thought you said you would never ever never ever get those stupid matching couple pillows?!

If you knew Melody, you would know she is OBSESSED with matching couple things to the point she has even asked James multiple times to buy matching Mickey Mouse ears at Disneyland but he always refused. So this right here was a big deal to Melody scratch that it was a MASSIVE deal for Melody.

J2H: I say a lot of things.

James finally started to walk across his bedroom floor towards Melody who was snuggling into her personalized pillow, had James known this is how excited she would have gotten over something so small and trivial he probably would have done it sooner. However this was a big deal to James as well because there was a secret meaning and a secret question behind all of this, it wasn’t just a set of matching pillow cases.  

Melody: Wait does this mean?

She turned to look up at James with that quizzical look on her face, she didn’t know if this meant what she thought it meant but she had to ask.

J2H: Yes…

James was now standing beside her looking down at her while Melody had a vice grip on her pillow, he wasn’t sure the memory foam was going to hold up its end of the bargain the way she was crushing it. Melody looked down at realised that she was smothering the pillow so she eased up the intensity of her hug before she looked back over at James.

Melody: You sure?

She had to make sure, of course she did and James wasn’t surprised that she had once again questioned him. However he just reached out and rested his hand onto of her bare shoulder and smiled at her hoping that would reassure her.

J2H: Yes, Mel I’ve always wanted you to sleep in my bed when you stay here, it’s always been your idea to sleep in “your” room… this is your room… you should have been here the whole time you were staying over.

Melody’s eyes started to water as she looked at James too scared to move right now in case she ruined this moment. James had now made his way around her so he was standing between Melody and his bed.

Melody: I thought I was doing the right thing by you… I know you like small baby micro steps with these things.

He couldn’t deny that fact but he felt weird and awkward that she never really shared his bed with him unless they were on SCW tour, Melody knew the value and the importance of sharing a bed with a boyfriend as she was brought up old fashioned. Men would only shared their beds once they had found the “one” it was something her grandmother had drilled into her mind since she was little. She couldn’t shake it and unfortunately James had to witness her stubbornness first hand when it came to her sleeping over at his house.

J2H: Well… I would like to change that so… thoughts?

He was smiling at her now hopeful that she would agree and that this would be the perfect solution to one of their problems that it would also set them off on the right path once they finally started to work out all of their issues tomorrow morning after breakfast.

Melody: I know that you’re still mad at me and I know that we still have a long way to go but this is honestly the nicest thing someone has ever done for me…

Melody had tears streaming down her face as she held onto her pillow, James looked at her not sure how to react at first before he swooped over in front of her placing his hands on either side of her face holding her gaze gently.

J2H: Why are you crying?

He ducked down took look into her eyes as he wiped the tears that were rolling down her face and warp speed. He didn’t know what was wrong but she finally parted her plump lips and smiled. A sigh of relief left his body as he looked down at her as Melody released the pillow from her dead like grip hug on it as she brought it down to her right hand to hold it.

Melody: Their happy tears and a mixture of I’m so exhausted and this pillow is the softest thing I’ve ever felt in my whole life tears and I just want to go to sleep on it right now tears.

She was nodding as if she had to agree with something but she didn’t need to agree with anything as she knew she was telling the truth. Finally, FINALLY she broke the distance between them as she parted her dry plump lips and placed them against his. James’ gently caressed the side of her face as Melody’s hands moved from the pillow up to his chest. James felt Melody’s body curve into his as she pressed up against his bare chest. His hands moved from her face down to her hips as he held onto them tightly his fingers gripping onto the fabric of her dress but she could feel his tough on her skin. Melody dropped the pillow gently down to her side as she wrapped her right arm around the back of his neck, while her left hand stayed on his chest as her finger nails dug into his exposed flesh. As their kiss started to deepen Melody quickly pulled away to look at him, James didn’t know if he had rushed this moment or what was going on as he looked for answers in his girlfriends eyes.  

Melody: I love you.

Melody looked at James before she looked down at the ground, she knew that he already knew that but this was the first real time she had said it out loud directly at him. Sure she had said it on Twitter and said it to others or said things in passing comments but she had never really looked into his eyes and told him soul to soul. James ran his tongue over his lips before he swallowed hard, his body flinching a little under her touch.  

J2H: Melody I…

She just squeezed onto his tighter before she cut him off midsentence she knew what was probably coming and she didn’t want an awkward conversation to follow so she just stopped it in its tracks.

Melody: It’s okay I know you’re not there yet; I however just wanted you to know…

She smiled at him before bringing her lips back to his once again for a small kiss, before Melody let him go and picked up her pillow that was on the floor before placing it up on the bed. She twirled around to look at him wondering what he was thinking. As James just stood there looking at her as if he wanted to say something but she had just ruined that moment for him. Melody turned back to look at her pillow and smiled, she had finally made him commit to a matching couples thing and to her that was massive. It was big enough to settle down all of her nerves in her body for now. Without even another word said Melody skipped off towards James’ walk in wardrobe and she disappeared for a few minutes before she returned back to his bedroom wearing one of his large baggy t-shirts. She stepped out of her heels and placed her belongings in a neat pile by her bedside table as she looked down at James who was sitting at the bottom of his bed, just looking at her.

Melody: You okay?

James got up from his spot at the base of the bed and he walked around to his side, as he ran his fingers through his hair.

J2H: Just tired.

He started to toss the extra pillows off his bed as Melody watched him, he looked exhausted and right now instead of fighting he just wanted to be sleeping. She quickly helped him pull the extra pillows away before the pulled back the covers of his bed before the two finally slipped into it together. Melody quickly wiggled to be by his side as she wrapped her arms and legs around him, something he was used to from their time together on the SCW cruise ship. As she snuggled into him and made herself comfortable James rested his chin on the top of Melody’s head. Bringing his hand up he ran his fingers through her hair as Melody traced the outline of his tattoos with her nails. It wasn’t long until Melody had wiggled her way up and the two were locked in another embrace before finally the two gave into one another and proceeded to make up for lost time.

***
We open up outside; unsure of the physical location however we find Miss Melody Grace sitting with her back towards the camera. Melody is sitting on the edge of a tall cliff her legs dangling off the edge as she pays no attention to us as we watched on behind her. She is wearing her favourite colour Yellow in a summertime flowing dress while her long blonde hair is out and pulled to one side. She lets out a slight sigh before she starts to speak.

Melody: Mikah, Mikah, Mikah... That's all I still hear about these days. Like Melody aren't you concerned that you will never be as good as Mikah? Aren't you concerned that you will never be able to topple the mythical giant that walks the halls of Sin City Wrestling called Mikah? Aren't you worried that you will never amount to anything when it comes to facing Mikah? She is THE best after all, not only that she is the fucking best that SCW has to offer. I'm so sick of hearing the same thing over and over again it's annoying as fuck and literally so over played it's like the terrible fucking basic bitch Veronica Taylor. Oh yeah I went there and I said it... Mikah in my eyes isn't in anyway shape or form different to Veronica Taylor and I'll stand by the fact until I turn blue in the face. Every week it's the same old crap "I don't want to go to work this weekend" "I'm not going to turn up you can't make me" "should I go to Vancouver and visit my husband or should I just stay in NYC?" No one gives a shit and no one  cares... Show up don't show up just shut the fuck up. It's not that hard to do in all honesty I mean just close your lips, hold them tight and try really really hard to just be quiet... The same thing could very well be said for the lips between your legs as well. Oh I know it's so ground breaking a slut joke being thrown at the born again Angel Mikah but let's be honest you're lonely since Drakey Boy is filming his movie with me so don't think I haven't noticed you trying to slide up into James' mentions. Do me a fucking favour step the fuck off before you expose and embarrass whatever shred of dignity you have left

She still doesn't look back or notice her audience, however her soft laughter is heard.

Melody: Shred of dignity... As if you have any of that left and yet here you are, here you stand week in week out trying to show the world you have changed. Tigers don't get spots and leopards don't get stripes... It's pretty simple. You're still the same evil, repulsive rat that entered SCW sometime ago... You're not going to fool me, you're not going to trick me and trust me when I say this Mikah my eyes a wide open. I see the way you still snake your way around backstage looking for your next meal... Hell all we need is for Simon Jones to show up to another live event and you'll be parading your self to him. Fluttering your eyelids, pretending to be his friend when we all know you're just dying to know if he is faithful... Deep down you know he is unavailable but that drives you... It's almost like a game... A game you know you're going to lose but you still play it anyways because well a tiger never changes its stripes and a leopard never looses its spots. You are what you are and you will forever and for always will be a spiteful but tactical whore who will stop at nothing to gain the attention of the male you set your sites on next... I see you have picked James and well let me just warn you... You're barking up the wrong tree if you think James is going to take you under his wing and comfort you in this time of need because Drake and I are filming a movie together and you're bored. I know for a fact he wouldn't let you anywhere near him and he wouldn't let you slip in between his sheets because he knows what you are and he knows where you have been... And let's be honest it's basically everywhere. I mean you're own tag line is that you're a dirty little girl. Vomit, vomit, vomit.

Still she doesn't turn around as she continues to speak the wind around her picks up as she just looks out into the beautiful canyon in front of her.

Melody: I know that you will give me a warning about Drake and tell me not to get to close or not to mooch off of him. You'll tell me you will break me in half and you will destroy me if I even think about touching him... Well trust me Mikah you have nothing to fear because why would I want to touch something that has been tainted by your hands? Sure Drake is my friend but trust me when I say this, you're the worst thing about him and well even when this bullshit marriage is null and void... You will still be the worst thing about him. You have ruined him and one day he will wake up and see that... One day he will wake up and see you for what you are an automatic revolving door that has a one track entitled mind... He will wake up and see that one day, but trust me on behalf of all the women in this world who has any sense, you have ruined him for all. That's saying something considering one of the main priorities and roles of a wife is to lift the spirits and help make their husbands a better person... You crashed and burned by ruining him, dragging him down and destroying him with your inability to see past yourself. You think he thinks it's cute when you say on Twitter you don't know if you could be bothered to see him? You're humiliating him and you either can't even see it or you can see it and you don't even care because you're heartless and jealous. Jealous that he will always outshine you.

Melody still didn't turn around but she took a moment to collect her thoughts.

Melody: Speaking of outshining you...this all leads to us having a match this Sunday night where once again I get to face the one they call Mikah... The best of the best. The most dominate bombshell in Sin City Wrestling history. You remember what happened in our last match don't you Mikah? You remember how you went in all confident that you were going to win and that you were going to teach me a lesson and expose me to the world for whom I really am? That's cute considering what the outcome was. The outcome was me getting my hand raised in victory so what makes you think that this Sunday night will be any different? What have you done to change yourself or warrant yourself as even tough enough competition for me? You have just floated in and out of SCW dilly dallying around getting Bombshell Championship matches just handed to you only for you to come up short but you have your infamous favourite line that you tell us each and every-time you fail... "You carried this division for nine months, you have nothing to prove" how wrong you are Mikah. I mean you might have "carried" this division for a term of a pregnancy but since you lost your Bombshell Championship you have been a Yoyo... You have everything to prove, mainly the point of you relevancy I mean are you even needed in Sin City Wrestling anymore? It's clear to me that you're old news, you're washed up and past your prime and why do I say all these mean things about you? Because you're nothing but a sore loser. You're still hung up on the fact that you LOST your SCW Bombshell Championship and that's why each and every week you bitch and moan about having to go to work... You're covering up and making excuses for your lack of self worth and lack of drive to even be in this company anymore. I mean what have you honestly done since your big lost that is ground breaking? Nothing... What will you do now since your lies have been exposed? Nothing. Wash rinse repeat.

Melody finally turns back to look at her audience with a sly smile.

Melody: So this Sunday night I get to face the disrespectful Mikah, the woman who can't be bothered to call me by my name and only uses the term "that girl" on Twitter and this Sunday night I look forward to making it impossible for her to disrespect me again. I'm sick and tired of certain people over looking me in Sin City Wrestling and that all stops this Sunday night... So far since my return I have been undefeated... I have fought the odds I have taken on the likes of everyone from Amy Marshall to Mikah. I have beaten everyone who has been put before me and STILL here I sit without one single mainevent match under my belt... Here I sit with the Bombshell Internet Championship being told that I'm ruining the belt that I'm lazy and that I'm choking the division... Lazy? I've called everyone out twice and NOTHING. You know what else bugs the shit out of me how the fuck is my match with Mikah lower on the card than Veronica boring fucking Taylor's? I just don't understand why, why I feel like I'm being held back... I don't understand why I get the feeling I'm being punished. Since my return I have busted arse and literally broken my body for this company but here I sit getting mocked, getting laughed at and getting treated like shit. No more, no fucking more. I'm done. I'm one hundred percent done with it. You wanted me to wake up I'll wake up and I'll rip this division to pieces... I'll start knocking on doors and I'll make something happen... I mean look at Alexis and Evie all they need to do is start a backstage brawl and people flock to them and pander to them giving them what they want maybe I need to have the same attitude? Maybe I need to have the same fucking approach... Maybe I just to do everyone else's work for them.

Melody continues to look back over her shoulder towards her audience.

Melody: It all starts this Sunday night when I take on Mikah. I will break the chains that I feel restricted by and I will show everyone in Sin City Wrestling and the entire world that I mean business and that I shouldn't be over looked I shouldn't be over shadowed... I will also show everyone that I have what it takes to beat Mikah once again. I have to beat Mikah again. It's the only way I can cement my way into Sin City Wrestling and remove this failure tag that I have been labeled with. So at Climax Control I don't give a fuck Mikah if you are "buddies" with MY best friend Despy, I don't give a fuck that you're married to Drake and I sure as shit won't give a flying fuck that you're trying to swoon your way into MY James' bed and life... I will not stop at anything to beat you again... I'm gunning for you I'm targeting you and finally after out match at Climax Control we will finally get a better understanding of who the best is... Will I beat you and take the best out of three? Or will you step the fuck up and tie up the series? That's cute... It's also just a dream... I will Melody Grace Carpenter might be going into Climax Control as the silent little lamb and you're our fearless Shepard... But trust me... You won't be leading this lamb to the slaughter...

With that said and done Melody cracked an evil smile on her face before the sound of a loud buzzing sound snapped her attention.

Buzz buzz buzz.

And back to reality as Melody jumped up in her bed rubbing her tired eyes as she desperately looked around in the dark for her alarm clock. Slamming her right fist down on it she shut it off before a s

28
Climax Control Archives / Churches, parks and boats.
« on: August 19, 2016, 11:51:53 PM »
 The scene opens up outside the church that J2H was seen in earlier today, however we are on the outside looking at Melody Grace and her son Dexter the Duck who are sitting on the steps of the church waiting. Melody is dressed up in a fancy yellow dress that falls to the floor, while Dexter is wearing his best going to the park clothes of a big black bow tie around his neck. As the two continue to wait they start to “talk”

Melody: I know Dexter, I know it’s cutting into your park time. I’m sure daddy will make it up to you so don’t be mad.

QUACK.

Melody: Don’t take that tone with me young man, I’m your mother and we are sitting on God’s steps. Oh God is that aloud? Oh God I just said Oh God? AND AGAIN!!

Melody leaps up to her feet so she isn’t sitting anymore while her hands fly up and cover her mouth in shock at what she had just said.

Melody: No, no, nooo... now Mommy’s going to go to that bad place.

QUACK

Melody: that’s not funny Dexter.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What’s not funny?

The sound of the large wooden church doors closing behind J2H startle Dexter as he leaps up and flaps his wings before rushing over to hide behind Melody’s legs. Melody turns around to look up at James and once her eyes look upon his J2H robe she can’t help but wince.

Melody: You didn’t?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I did.

Melody: Oh lord, we are all going to the devil’s playground.

QUACK

Melody: I know I know I’m sorry... James can we please go so we can take Dexter to the park, he is getting cranky?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not going to the park with a duck.

Melody: But you know he loves his afternoon walkies by the lake.

QUACK.

Dexter and Melody both look at James with big puppy dog well duck eyes pleading him.

Melody: Pleeeeease take us to the park oh holy one.

J2H rubs his forehead frustrated but as if on cue a plan hits him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Okay I’ll go...

Melody: Oh great, are you going to change first?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Fuck no, I’m going to spread the word of J2Hism.

With that said and done J2H tugged on his robe and walked past Melody and Dexter, heading towards his car that was parked directly out the front of the church. As he walked on past Melody turned to her baby boy and shrugged her shoulders.

Melody: Don’t ask me... I have NO idea what he is talking about.

QUACK.

Melody: He is not a weirdo he is your daddy and I love him.

QUACK.

Melody: Fine I’ll  try and get him to change clothes in the car, Jesus you are so pushy.

Melody and Dexter exchange a look of concern as Melody once again just spat out a religious word before they both rush off to follow James to his car and then off to the park.

--

The scene opens up on the front of a lavish stylish long white pristine boat, if you need to know whose boat it is, go watch J2H’ promo it’s okay I’ll wait. Who am I kidding I wait for no one. At the front of the boat a single female can be found her back towards the camera while she just stares out into the open ocean admiring its perfect blue colour. While the sea breeze sweeps her long blonde hair up it doesn’t take long for the blonde to be recognized as Miss Melody Grace as her soft and sweet voice hits the airways, as the boat gently sails the open ocean.

Melody: I’m on a boat (I’m on a boat) everybody look at me cause I’m sailing on a boat. Sorry please forgive me I’ve just had that song stuck in my head since James brought his boat and I went sailing on it. Whoa so I guess we can say it’s been a while I mean the last time I saw you all was like three weeks ago at Summer XXXTreme when we combined our super powers and overcame the Punk Princess Amy Marshall together. Yep we sure did, we took her down town to Mellytown and sent her packing to the back of the line. This week however is a new week and with every new week there is a new struggle in life we have to overcome. This week my struggle comes with the name Mercedes Vargas tagged on it. You know the one, you know the ultra successful Mercedes Vargas, who has done it all in Sin City Wrestling. Bombshell Championship, yep she’s held that.  Bombshell Tag Team Championship, yep she’s held that. Bombshell Roulette Championship, yep she’s held that. Bombshell Internet Championship, yep you guessed it she has held that as well.

Melody doesn’t turn around as she keeps her focus on the water in front of her.

Melody: What is it with me facing Grand Slammers? Oh well add her to the list.  

She reaches up and moves a few strands of her long blonde hair out of her face, her back still facing the camera.

Melody: There isn’t a damn thing Mercedes can’t accomplish here in Sin City Wrestling she is one of the holy ones, one of the lucky ones who have had the opportunity to go for and hold each and every single title that the company has to offer. She’s at the top of her game, she’s athletic, smart, super good with numbers, she’s pretty and she is THE BEST Bombshell we have around here on the microphone. Like she literally just oozes charisma and now she’s standing at my doorstep looking to become the next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion.

Melody twirls around slightly showing the camera that she is a wearing her SCW Dexter shirt and just a small pair of denim shorts. Lying across her lap is her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship.

Melody: Will she or won’t she? That is the question. I’ve heard the chatter all week that I’m not good enough and that Mercedes is going to show me what it’s like to stop living in fairy land and to finally grow up and take my job seriously. I’ve heard the snickers that FINALLY the Internet Championship was going to be back in the hands of a true champion after this Sunday. Her hands. To say that I’m not concerned would be a lie, I mean look at her stats now look at mine, she is miles in front of me and she is levels above me... however no matter what the numbers say and no matter what level my opponent is on, I will bring the fight to them I won’t back down and I won’t quit. You the Sin City Wrestling universe have put your faith in me and I will do whatever it takes to keep the faith alive.

She flashes a slight smile, Melody seems to be her normal self but something is off however she continues to talk.

Melody: This Sunday might just need a little extra faith and a little more praying to God to do but I’m hoping and I’m willing to get myself over the line. I’m hoping I can defeat Mercedes and show the world that I am who I say I am and that’s a serious Sin City Wrestling Champion. I would love nothing more than to prove all the haters wrong. I’m the type of girl who would love nothing more than to have a grand championship reign. I would love to laugh fear in the face and I would love to hold her Championship up high and when it all comes to an end know in my heart that I have done everything in my mind and everything in my soul to hold it to the highest level of accomplishment in its field. I want to be that girl, I want to be that girl in the Sin City Wrestling Internet Championship field, I want to be the poster child but this week I have to face Mercedes the girl who is infamously known for winning the big matches when it counts. Is this a big match? Hell yes this is a big match, it might not be in the main event, but I can assure you the passion, the pressure and the drive between us this Sunday will not take a back seat because of where we are on the card. I can promise you that.  

She licks her lips gently before continuing.

Melody: So how do you prepare to face someone like Mercedes? Well it’s been hard but like everyone she isn’t unbeatable. I mean if I can take down “the best” in Mikah surely I can take down Mercedes? That’s the vibe I was going for and I’m hoping this Sunday it pays off. However that doesn’t mean I have shyed away and I haven’t been taking this seriously, because mark my words I have been trying my hardest all week to retrain myself, to refocus, to rebuild and repair so when I go to Climax Control this Sunday I go in at one hundred percent ready.  I need to bring my A game this weekend, more this weekend than any other weekend in my life. This Climax Control is the match of my career that will define me, that will show me who I am and who I can be... all I need to do is beat Mercedes Vargas. Beat the Latina Heat, the Spanish Fly, The Argentine Assassin. I mean when you string together all of her nicknames it doesn’t really do anything for the nerves. However I won’t back down and I won’t quit.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody smiles, the fire inside of her has obviously been relit.

Melody: Mercedes asked for this match weeks ago after I had a rant about the Bombshell division, that rant is either going to be the driving force behind my success or the downfall of everything I have said and done since my comeback. My faith rests in the hands of Mercedes this Sunday. Will she slip up and will I be able to dominate and take this as another win under my belt or will the Spanish Fly be too much for the Californian Unicorn? I have what it takes to be beat Mercedes, I know I do. I’m going to make her regret ever looking in my direction, especially when she should have been focusing on the match she was in at the time. I don’t take lightly to people who have distractions in the ring and this Sunday night I’m going to make her pay for hers, by taking my Bombshell Internet Championship to the ring with me this Sunday night and walking back out with it once our match is finished. I will not back down, I will not quit. The only way Mercedes is going to take this belt from me is if she knocks me out and steals it from my cold passed out hands.

Nodding as if to agree with herself Melody continues.

Melody: I was going to say dead hands, but let’s be honest that sooo super dramatic and I don’t have time for that right now.  

Her cute girl laugh is heard before she quickly shuts it off regaining composure.

Melody: I have worked too hard, I have pushed through so much drama and gone through so much hate to get where I am today and where am I today? I’m at the top and do you REALLY think I’m going to give up these views of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division? If you do you have another thing coming. Nothing has been handed to me in my career I have had to work hard for everything that I have and everything that I want and if anyone thinks I’m going to let someone like Mercedes, big match Mercedes, think that she can just walk in and throw some shade at me and take my title? She has another thing coming. It’s just the outcome she wanted won’t be the outcome she gets. I can promise you that, I can promise you all that. This Sunday I’m walking in as the champion and I’m walking out the champion, why? Because I won’t let an enigma like Mercedes and her past influence my future. I WILL NOT STAY IN HER SHADOW.  I will not fear her, I will not buckle under the pressure of fighting big match Mercedes because my Melephants deserve better...  I deserve better.

Melody points at her chest driving her point home to the viewers at home, while the boat continues to sail with her on it. The sun setting behind her, the timing was perfect.

Melody: I shouldn’t have had to go looking for this type of competition weeks ago, I shouldn’t have had to poke the bear to wake the rest of the Sin City Bombshell’s up. Sleep on me and that’s where your head will permanently lie. In dream land and that’s where Mercedes is if she thinks that this Sunday is going to be easy for her. It won’t be easy, I will give her the fight of her life, because we both have so much to prove. She has to prove that she is still relevant and that she can still hang with the big players in Sin City Wrestling, while I need to prove that I have what it takes to step up to the next level. How does one get to the next level you say? I know I can by beating two of the Sin City Wrestling’s Grand-slam Champions one after another, by beating a hall of famer and a future hall of famer within the last two matches. Take the bull by the horns and riding it in the direction that I want it, not the direction that it wants to go. I need to dominate, so dominate I will. I know that’s easier said than done right? I mean it is Big Match Mercedes but like Amy Marshall, like Mikah she isn’t unbeatable and she isn’t unstoppable.

Once again Melody pulls a few strands of her hair back behind her ears, before she looks directly into the camera to continue.

Melody: This Sunday she is going to be stopped once more, dead in her tracks. She might have thought she was going to re rail her tracks after her lost at Summer XXXtreme by securing my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship in her follow up match but I can promise you it won’t be that easy. I won’t give up that easy, I’m not that easy to beat just ask everyone who has faced me since my return. That’s right Mercedes, you’re good with numbers how many times have I lost since my return? Zero. How many times will I have lost after this Sunday night? Zero. I don’t plan on breaking this undefeated streak until I make yours look like a warm up to a track and field event.  You should have stayed in your lane and that was playing ring-a-ring-a-rosey with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship, making it out to be the hot potato joke that it is. You should have kept your eyes on the “bigger” prized because now you have entered my territory and I don’t take lightly to trespassers. In fact I chase them away, this Sunday your fate will be no different.

A cool confident smile crosses the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champions face and somewhere you just know in the distance J2H is smiling at his girlfriend proud of her for finally finding her voice.  

Melody: Ever since I’ve came back to Sin City Wrestling, I’ve had people chomping at the bit to get at me and ever since I’ve returned I’ve done everything in my power to keep them at bay. Do you really think that you’ll be any different? Do you really think that Big Match Mercedes will have the winner’s edge over me? No I highly doubt it, because right now she is wounded, her pride has been knocked down a few levels and she is licking her wounds from Summer XXXtreme. Mercedes has taken a hit and to me that is a weakness that I’m going to expose on Sunday and make her wish that she never ever decided to show up for that poor little interview so she could speak my name, saying that I should go back to my fantasy world of Unicorns and Rainbows?

Looking down at her Duck on her shirt Melody quickly looks back up at the camera focused.

Melody: I love it when people say that I live in this made up universe, this made up dream land with fairytales and love stories come true and every one lives happily ever after. I also love it how this is the ONLY thing besides JAMES that every bombshell has to use against me. It’s getting old and it’s getting boring.  I expected A LOT more from Mercedes and I expected something that had meaning or that had life behind it. I didn’t expect this washed up “I never back down from a challenge” hog wash that she was throwing out, because you know what Mercedes? You do have the history of winning the big matches but you also have the history of backing down and letting people down as well, don’t think that I haven’t noticed that. You talk the big talk but sometimes when the pressure gets too much and it’s time to turn into a diamond, you refuse to shine and end up just being crushed or remaining as the stale piece of coal that you are.  

With a cheeky wink she composed herself and continued, her hands had now found her lap and were placed on top of her Championship belt.

Melody: This Sunday will be no different; you have the golden opportunity in your hands... will you make the play or will you just stumble and fall like you did at your chance to recapture your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship? It’s up to you Mercedes the call is yours, I mean that’s what you will tell yourself however you’re now in my world, you’re in my division you’re not going to get away with just thinking that you can just waltz on back into the Internet  Championship division because you knew that Summer XXXtreme that you were going to fail at becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, because let’s face it that’s the only reason why you voiced your concern and your opinion about what I had to say about the Bombshells. You wanted to guarantee your place in line for a shot at my Championship. You wanted to extend your time in the spotlight for a little bit longer, well trust me Mercedes I can see your plan and I can see through your hidden agenda anything to get close to the gold again right? Anything to keep your manicured nails dug deeply into the spotlight... you can sense that your time is fading, I’m not judging you for it... however I think it’s pretty pathetic that you stooped that low. You’re big match Mercedes surely you could think of another way to stay relevant?

Melody’s hazel eyes didn’t leave the camera as it focused in on her face to see that she was one hundred percent focused and ready for Sunday.

Melody: So here we go, we get to finally get to go one on one inside the six sided ring, this time for my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I’m not going to be an easy victory for your Mercedes, you know that however I don’t think you realise how much so. I look forward to seeing you on Sunday night, I look forward to finally performing in front of my Canadian Melephants and trust me they will be loud, they will be proud and when we all team up and we all get together things can get a little rowdy because we get ridiculous and well... you won’t stand a chance. I’m not sorry for that, it’s just how it goes... I’m not sorry for the fact you won’t be leaving Canada as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion... because at the end of the night everyone is going to hear these words coming from Justin’s lips AND STILL YOUR SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION..... MEEEEEEEEEEEEEELODY GRAAAAAAAAAAACEEEEEE!

With that said and done Melody rises to her feet and lifts her Bombshell Internet Championship up over her head, while looking over towards it. Displaying it in all its glory before she placed it down over her right shoulder, the look in her eyes was nothing short of appreciation for the championship belt that she proudly called hers. With everything said and done the camera slowly faded out of the shot of Melody standing there with her belt proudly draped over her shoulder, before she spun on her heels to look back out over the water and enjoy her cruise on J2H’s new fancy boat.  

29
Supercard Archives / Melody Grace Vs Amy Marshall
« on: July 29, 2016, 06:44:30 PM »
 SUMMER XXXTREME I LOVE SUMMER XXXTREME. This is my favourite Super Card out of all of them, sure people harp on about Into the Void and Blaze of Glory being the biggest and the best Super Cards but for me it’s always been Summer XXXtreme. Well I know I haven’t competed at one, but I still love it regardless. The fact that we get to hang out of a cruise ship for a whole week and spend time with the fans is EVERYTHING and if you’re not enjoying that, you need to take a long hard look at yourselves buddy!

Not you Veronica, put the mirror down you spend enough time looking at yourself.

ANYWAYS not only are we surrounded by our loving fans we are set up on this glamorous cruise liner, where we get to let our guards down a little bit and we let the fans see who we truly are. Well with me what you see is what you get so this week is like a walk in the park for me, however I know others are struggling… well keep your heads in the game guys there is only a few more days to go.

YOU CAN DO IT!

ANYWHO, WHY do I love Summer XXXtreme you might be asking yourselves? Well don’t worry I’ll tell you. This is the cruise liner that created Odette and Gabriel, this is the wrestling event that birthed the holy connection between my wrestling Mom and Dad in Gabette and that right there to me is magic. (HA magic, get it? Cause Gabriel does magic?) Whoa anyways, this is also the cruise ship where Odette Ryder (at the time) won the Bombshell Championship so to me this cruise ship marks down special memories for me.  Not because I live my life through theirs but because Odette was just like me, she was a young (she still is please don’t punch me O) aspiring female wrestler, who had hopes and dreams and on one night, just one night she accomplished and smacked two of them out of the water on the same night. She won Gabriel’s heart and she won the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship, proving to me that anything can happen on this cruise ship and that dreams do really come true.

And people can live happily ever after.

Now what are my dreams for this cruise? What are my Summer XXXtreme dreams? Well that’s easy, this week I’m going to show James how much he means to me AND I’m going to walk into my first SERIOUS title defence against Amy Marshall and I’m going to walk out hearing Justin say “AND STILL SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION… MEEEEEEELOOOOOODY GRAAAAACE” and when he does ladies and gentlemen of the Sin City Wrestling Universe you have been warned. This last month has been the best and worst month of my life, the best because I got my James back the worst because no one had seemed even show a little bit of interest in my championship.

That all changes this Sunday night when I walk in as the champion and I walk out as the champion because the following week at Climax Control the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s are going to get a taste of the Bubble’o Mel and they’re really not going to like it. You want to walk around acting like you forgot about me? How are you going to be acting like you forgot about me? That’s like forgetting about Dr Dre and we allllll know how that turned out. A killer song was made and people were left in tears because he came after everyone and didn’t leave a single person out until he made them stand up and pay attention.

So at Summer XXXtreme get ready to stand up and take notice because Amy Marshall and I might not be in the main event, but I can promise you… I’ve been working on some new moves, I’ve been perfecting a new style and this Sunday you’re going to witness a brand new and more focused and dedicated Melody Grace Carpenter. You wanted me to wake up Sin City Wrestling, well consider my eyes wide open, although if I’m perfectly honest they have never really been closed! I’ve always been focused at the task at hand, retaining my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship… and that’s what I’ve done… however I’ve heard the rumours that it’s my fault and that I’m the one to blame, people saying that I need to wake up.

Wake up? WAKE UP? YOU WANT ME TO WAKE UP? You see over the last few days I’ve heard the whispers, I’ve heard the taunts that I fell asleep on the title, that I let it slip into the darkness. Well I’m not having a bar of it. I had the biggest target painted on my back for weeks when my title was made twenty-four seven and NO ONE (bar Amy) stood up and took notice. You wanna talk about people sleeping on titles take a good hard look at your God damn selves. The worst part is that these women want to lead the division? These women want to make history? Yet when there was history to be made, none of them wanted to put in any work. You want to praise yourselves? You want Kate and I, to look up at you all in envy and fear?

No, no… NOOOOOO! Not today… not today. In fact not any day…

Anyways that’s an issue we can talk about later as for now let’s focus on the good and there is so much good to happen this week. For starters James fixed our terrible room booking situation (please refer to J2H’s promo for details) and we are finally staying together for the week and who knows what joy can come out of that little present? I’m hoping that we can survive a week together without having too many disagreements. Wish us luck.

--

Day one; If you haven’t watched J2H’s promo I dare say you should so you know what’s about to happen. Go on I’ll wait. The scene opens up inside a lavish double balcony Royal suite and standing in the middle of the enormous room the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion Melody Grace can be found. To the right of her was a massive king sized bed that was covered in black and gold sheets, while to the left of her was a big bathroom that was miles bigger than the other ones on the ship. The bathroom was so big it could house its own standalone bath tub that had jets down the side. Every direction she turned her head she found something new and exciting, from the two massive 52 inch LED televisions, to the lush and plush chairs, to the stunning full view balcony that was letting the natural light flow into the room with ease. She was in cruise ship heaven. Melody didn’t know what to look at first or what to touch first so, she just gently placed her big suitcase down on the bed followed by her Internet Championship. Heading over towards the big double doors she slides them across the tracks to open the balcony doors, feeling the warm sea breeze on her face she smiled before taking in a massive inhale.

Melody: A couple of extra dollars a night… my behind.

Melody twirled around from her great view of the deep blue sea that the boat was sitting in and headed towards the cupboard that was near the doorway. Rushing over towards it, she flung the doors open to look upon a matching pair of plush white dressing gowns and white fuzzy slippers to match. Melody’s smile could light up the room as she wondered how many drinks she would have to get into James before she convinced him that wearing their matching gowns was a good idea? Probably a million. The smile slight turned into a smirk as her eyes trailed from the walk in wardrobe down to the mini bar, which had a gift basket on top of it.  She looked at the basket before she read over the card that was inside it. Please enjoy these complimentary gifts from all of us here at Royal Princess Cruises we hope you have a pleasant stay and enjoy the open seas. Inside the big basket was a mixture of body lotions, body washes, a bottle of expensive champagne, a small fruit basket, some vanilla scented candles and a large bottle of body oil. As Melody’s manicured nails ran over all the items in the basket she couldn’t help but be enthusiastic, why wouldn’t she be? Because of James they were now staying in the grandest room of them all. Her eyes trailed down to the mini bar fridge in her room that she wasted very little time in opening to find the usual, mini bottles of alcohol, some packet of chips and chocolates but she also found two glass flutes chilling in the freezer which would be perfect for when James finally got out to the room so they could enjoy their champagne. Just as Melody went to shut the fridge door, she heard the front door of her room beep and click open. She quickly shut the door of the fridge and the cupboard. Just in time to see James walk in to their room, his eyes scanning around the room nodding in approval.

Melody: You’re in big trouble Mister.

James finished his scan around the room before he looked over to see Melody, his Melody staring at him while she was walking up towards him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> How can I be in big trouble? I wasn’t even here?

The confused look on his face said it all he had no idea what he had done wrong, because from his surrounding and what he was looking at her had done right, very right. He was in a room he could see himself living in for a week without feeling trapped and he was staying with Melody, what could he have done wrong. James didn’t have to wait very long for an answer though as Melody approached him and wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him loosely.

Melody: You’re a terrible liar.

Removing her right hand from around the back of his neck, Melody poked James’ nose playfully before she returned it behind his neck to give him a hug.

Melody: A couple of extra dollars a night…

James flashed his white toothy smile that he only seemed to have when he was around Melody, before his hands found their home on her hips pulling her closer towards him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It seems worth it, doesn’t it?

Melody didn’t say anything she just nodded in agreement before she gently placed her lips onto his, as the two shared a soft kiss. James found himself holding onto Melody’s hips a little harder as he brought her closer towards him, while Melody’s loose knit hug around his neck, grew tighter and tighter. The young blonde quickly broke the kiss and mischievously looked into her boyfriend’s eyes.

Melody: Totally worth it.

Her right hand fell away from behind his neck and made trailed its way down his chest so she could kindly poke him with her manicured nail. Meanwhile her hazel eyes never left his as she spoke softly once again.

Melody: Thank you.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> For what?

Melody knew he was playing the innocent game once more, but she couldn’t let him get away with just thinking that he hadn’t done a nice gesture. It was a different side of James that she had noticed since they had gotten back together this time around a more relaxed and real version of himself.

Melody: For all of this James, I don’t deserve it… but still you never cease to amaze me. So thank you for being you and for being perfect.

Before he could argue the fact or before he could even say anything to her comments, James watched as Melody’s pointed finger on his chest flattened down to a palm on his thin cotton shirt. He watched as she eyed him up and down and unintentionally pull her bottom lip into her mouth something she did when she was nervous. She was expecting him to fire back with a witty response or something of that nature, but instead James didn’t say anything with his words. In fact he just brought his right hand that was already around her hips up to the small of her back and pressed her into him so they were just millimetres apart. Her right hand left his chest and found the side of his face that she keenly cupped with her soft hand before the two finally just made a move and joined each other in a gentle low pace kiss and now my dear friends this is where we leave these two to get settled in and be all cute and stuff. After all they had a whole week of being together and a little of it being a part to enjoy and suffer on the cruise ship, let’s not overdose you all now.

--

Day two; Well the SCW cruise ship was in full fan mode, during this week they had meet and greets lined up autograph singing, competitions and gym displays everything was fan orientated this week on this unique fan filled week lead up to Summer XXXtreme.  This was another reason why Melody loved Summer XXXtreme she got to be around her fans day in a day out and that was something she never grew tired of, she loved being around her Melephants and she loved being around MOST of her co-workers. So right now she was in wrestling heaven, not to forget Melody was one of the original SCW fan girls, so she herself would often go off and experience all the attractions for herself. She was a true fan girl who still had time for her peers. Today she found herself at her autograph signing, however she wasn’t alone on either side of her sat Kale Smith and Alex Rush, if anything today was going to be loud and today was going to be fun. She didn’t know how or why she had to sit in the middle of these two as they spent most of the time rating the women on the ship, laughing and high fiving each other while making complete fools out of themselves but for some reason Melody didn’t mind. She liked to have fun and she knew she would always have fun while Alex Rush was around. She didn’t know much about Kale Smith but from what she had witnessed so far today he was basically the male version of herself, hardworking, very loving to the fans and very loyal, listening to each and every one of them and doing special things for each of them hoping that would make this busy experience seem like a one on one experience for them. The trio had caught up before the signing and they had each agreed support each other, Alex Rush was wearing a Melody Grace shirt, while Melody was wearing a Kale Smith shirt while Kale was wearing an Alex Rush shirt just to confuse the fans. However as faces of the company and good guys it was always refreshing for the fans to see people actually getting along and not having to fake their friendliness. They had been signing autographs and taking picture for over an hour and soon enough they would be called off stage and the new three SCW stars would come out and take their places. However their line-up was still long and they all had heaps of fans to still meet.

Nevertheless the next fan stood up in front of Melody and presented her with a plush duck toy to keep on the boat with a name tag of “Dexter” around his neck. Melody jumped up to her feet and rushed around the table to hug her little fan that was around the age of seven. After the exchanged their hellos the hugs the young fan tugged on the bottom of Melody’s t-shirt wanting to ask her a question.

Fan: Excuse me Melly… why have you been so Un-Melody like lately? Please tell me you’re not turning into a bad girl?

The small little girl looked up at Melody and then back down at the ground hoping that she didn’t upset her idol. Melody just took a knee in front of the girl and smiled up at her, their eyes meeting as she reached out and placed her hands on top of her tiny little shoulders.

Melody: Can you keep a secret?

The little girl just nodded as if to say yes before she smiled up at Melody.

Melody: I can promise you, I’m not turning into a bad girl sometimes in life you just have to voice out your frustrations and for a little bit now, I have been angry at work but I have never been angry with my fans. You mean everything to me and I promise you, angry Melody will be a thing of the past.

Before Melody could say another word the small girl leapt up into her arms for a hug. As the two continued to chat for a while Melody signed her Melody Grace shirt and poster before she gave the little girl something of her own. Melody reached around the back of her neck and unclasped her MGC gold necklace and quickly placed it around the little girl’s neck giving it to her as a gift. The young girl just looked up at her mother with wide eyes before walking off the stage all excited.

The next few fans started to filter through before the next one with a fan question came through; she was another young girl around the age of sixteen who was dressed up like Melody in her infamous rainbow gear. Melody looked at her across the table with a big smile on her face; she loved how little girls would dress up as her. As the two shared a hello and Melody signed her items, she got up and went around her table once more to give the teenage girl a hug followed up by a set of selfies on her phone.

Fan: Melody you have to tell me, if you had a dream match in SCW who would it be against?

Melody looked down at the blonde fan and thought about her question, she wasn’t sure how to answer this because every match was a dream match to Melody.

Melody: Hmm that’s tricky one, a part of me wants to say Misty but another part of me wants to say Delia… they were both THE Bombshells of their time after all but I don’t think about it too much. Who would you like to see me wrestle?

The fan stops to think for about three seconds before she has an answer.

Fan: I would love you see you kick Kate Steele’s ass and take her Roulette Championship, you’re the only one that can do it Melly. You have to do it.

She was eyeing Melody up and down as she said it, with a massive smile on her face. Melody didn’t know what to say she knew she wouldn’t get a chance to face Kate while she still had her Internet Championship so she just politely replied.

Melody: You know what? You should totally put that in writing and put that into the SCW suggestion box that is down stairs near where you check in. In fact you should put that suggestion in the box multiple times and we’ll see how lucky we both are? However I can’t promise you that it will ever happen, but if it does, I’ll dedicate my victory to you and we’ll catch up after the match for celebration milkshakes. Deal?

The sixteen year old girl rushed towards Melody and took her for a hug before the quickly snapped another few selfies, before the girl fired up Snap Chat, Melody hands the teen her Championship belt to which they both pose with for photos and make silly little videos of before the young girl left and headed towards Kale Smith.

As the signing continued Melly took more photos, signed more items, meet more people until finally a group of girls made their way up towards her. They were all dressed as Misty, Roxi and Melody in their power puff girls fantasy tag team get up. Melody couldn’t help but giggle as she took photos with the three before watching them disappear off the stage. It was moments like this she was glad to be a fan favourite, it was moments like this she was glad to be well respected by the Sin City Wrestling fans. Melody took a moment to look at her Bombshell Internet Championship that was proudly on display in front of her on the table and smiled, today was a good day.

As their lines were coming to an end for today, Melody looked up to spot a man in his early twenties make his way onto the stage and he was at the end of the line for their fans session. There was something about him that looked familiar but she couldn’t quiet put her finger on it. However the next fan was now standing in front of her and she didn’t have time to think about it. Looking up she saw a man in his forties who had obviously been a massive SCW fan since it started as his shirt was covered in autographs and he had about 12 items that he wanted to get signed. The two interacted but he finally asked Melody a hard hitting question.

Fan: I just want to know Melody if you could change one thing in the Bombshell division what would it be?

Melody looked at her sides and looked at Alex and Kale hoping they would help her on this one however they were both busy with the female fans that were screaming at them.

Melody: That’s a tricky one. I think I would change the imbalance of good girls and bad girls, I think I would change the way people just waltz around the back thinking they own the place. I mean I can’t fault our wrestling; we have the best women’s wrestlers in the world on our roster… so I wouldn’t change that, however everything has room for improvement.

She hoped that answer would satisfy his question; the two just shared a hug and a quick photo before he moved along the line to Kale. The last guy in line had made his way past Alex Rush not even stopping to get his autograph and made a bee-line towards Melody. He was wearing a pair of red quick dry shorts, a long white t-shirt that had long sleeves and his red trucker cap was down covering his eyes. He made his presence felt as he bunched his knuckles up and pressed them on the table leaning over to talk down towards Melody Grace.

Fan: So what’s it like working with your boyfriend?

Melody could tell who it was in his voice and she quickly made her way up to her feet, she mirrored his actions and pressed her palms down on the table and leant in towards the “unknown” male.

Melody: It’s the highlight of my day.

She playfully licked her lips as she looked over and across the table at the well-known man that was hiding in plain sight.

Fan AKA J2H: I’m sure it is.

The two learnt across the table and shared a little kiss before, Melody pulled away from him. She popped the lid off her black sharpie and pulled on his white t-shirt and scrawled her signature across it. He looked down at his shirt and with a smile he grabbed onto her hand and pulled her back towards him gently of course to kiss her once again.

Alex: Uhm Mel…

Alex was tugging at the bottom of Melody’s shirt to find out what was happening but Kale quickly smacked his hands away.

Kale: Relax dude, it’s totally J2H.

Melody and James broke up their small kiss and now since her autograph session was over she was set free. James rolled his long sleeves up to expose his heavily tattooed arms to reached over the table and grabbed onto Melody’s hand. Melody quickly said her goodbyes to Alex and Kale, while she scooped her Internet Championship belt up in her free hand and she made her way off the stage to go spend some time with James.

--

Day Three; was another fun filled day of fan meetings and greeting although Melody found herself lucky enough to have a little down time. Now would be a great time to switch over and see what Team Jamel got up to at the casino.  

--

Day four; was a jam packed day filled with meet and greet and competitions for the Sin City Wrestling fans to enjoy. While James was off doing big time interviews and press conference, Melody had spent the day playing a game of basketball with some fans. After the basketball game she found herself in an open gym session where the Sin City Wrestling fans that are interested in fitness can come down and witness how they train / how they get their bodies the way they are and ask questions. After the gym she returned back to her cabin for a quick shower before heading back down to one of the many restaurants on the ship where she had lunch with a family of SCW fans. Once lunch was finished she headed back out to the deck to compete in a SCW style game of Family feud with Jason Adams, Belinda Simone and Alex Rush. She couldn’t seem to get away from Alex but that was fine with her, they were basically best friends in the game show world now. Plus it was good to be around someone who was insanely crazy and that worked well with her as they would always end up laughing at their own stupid jokes even if no one else was. When family feud SCW was finished she went back out to mingle with the fans only to find Casey Williams and the two stopped and had a small chat before she was saved by Simpson. There wasn’t much time to herself today but she knew it would all be worth is come 6pm as it would all wind down and she knew she was meeting James back up in their room to get ready for dinner tonight with Gabriel and Odette.

Ah yes a double date, something that both Gabriel and James were looking forward to like a bullet hole in the side of the head, regardless of that they had both agreed to keep Melody and Odette happy.

6pm came around and Melody didn’t waste any time making her mad dash up the stairwell of the cruise ship trying to beat James back to their room, but he was already there and was already showered and getting dressed for dinner. Melody on the other hand would take forever so James just took himself outside on their balcony with a cold beer in hand to calm him down after a massive work day. Once Melody was showered she came rushing out from the bathroom half dressed in just her underwear and a towel wrapped around her body. She was going to be late but she knew Odette would be just as late as what she was so she didn’t bother rushing. Twirling around the unit like a lunatic Melody, looked around hunting for her dress, her shoes, her makeup and her accessories rushing them all into the bathroom before dashing out to the balcony to steal a hug off James.  As she went to rush off James caught her and dragged her back towards him gently.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Whoa Melody slow down, you still have thirty minutes before dinner.

Melody just looked at James like he was crazy to which James just let her go, figuring he had struck some-type of girl nerve with her.

Melody: You’re right, maybe I should just sit here for like twenty-nine minutes and rush it all in one before we run out the door?

She plonked herself in his lap for a second and just held onto him a little tighter. Looking at him she noticed he was dressed up in one of his many suits tonight he had picked out the navy blue one and matched it with a very, very pale blue shirt. He wasn’t wearing his jacket but she looked across the room to see that it was nicely placed on their bed ready to go for when they rushed out the door later. Melody turned her attention back towards James and flashed him a proud but goofy smile.

Melody: You’re look very dapper, Mr double Oh seven.

James looked at Melody who was dressed in her white bath towel and he tried to hide his laughter.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You look very… well… unready…

He looked down at his IWC watch and tapped it, playing up to the fact they were going to be late if she did in fact sit in his lap all night instead of getting ready. Melody just rolled her eyes and got up from her spot in his lap and made her way back inside their room.

Melody: Fine, I’m going I’m going.

Melody rushed off towards the bathroom once more and she shut the door behind her, she was off to get ready for the night. A few moments past and Melody finally makes her way back out of the bathroom, as soon as James heard the bathroom door pop open he got up from his seat on the balcony and turned to make his way inside. Only to find himself having to catch himself as his eyes fell onto his Melody. Melody was wearing a small pair of gold heels, so she was still shorter than James while her very long and toned legs were out on display; her short gold body con dress was covered in sequins. Her arms were covered from the long sleeves on her dress, her make-up was minimal but her accessories weren’t light on, each finger had a gold ring on it, some with diamonds there were over the top of big they were just small and she even had cute knuckle rings on her fingers. In her ears she had a pair of big and bright diamond clustered earrings that James could tell were real from the other side of the room as they sparkled in the lights. Her hair was pulled back into a high bun while her bangs were down around her face, she could work a miracle in such a short time. She looked around the room until her eyes fell on what she was looking for her gold YSL clutch that she quickly opened and started to place her key-card, her hotel room key her phone and a few select makeup items. She snapped the bag shut and was ready to go out for the night. Looking up and over to James across the room as she held onto her clutch she ducked her head down.

Melody: Ready to go Mr Huntington-Hawkes?

James didn’t have the right words at first but he quickly came around as he made his way into the room, shutting the balcony doors behind him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Ready as I’ll ever be.

It was a classic line but it suited the moment well as James made his way across the room, scooping up his jacket so he could put It on before leaving. Melody let out a shy laugh as she made her way towards the door, however as she went to open it James stepped between her and the door and opened it for her. As the two ducked out of their suite and headed down the hallway James put his jacket on while Melody tugged on his left arm looking at the time on his IWC watch.

Melody: Eeeep we are so late.

James just shrugged his shoulders as he adjusted his jacket before he wrapped his right arm around Melody’s waist. He was one step behind her so her could turn towards her and with a gentle kiss on top of her head he spoke down to her confidently.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It’s okay, you’re worth the wait.  

With that said and done the two headed off to dinner with Gabriel and Odette, a little late but to be honest Gabette were probably one the same boat... wait... they are, never mind you get what I mean.

--

The double date; had gone swimmingly at the start the men were getting along and well Odette and Melody were talking nonstop. Gabriel often joked that they could both talk under water with a mouth full of marbles when they were together, but it was rare these days that Odette and Melody got to spend time together. Melody spent most of her time with James, or on the road promoting SCW or back at her cute little house in West Hollywood. She had slowed down her cross country trips to visit her other friends to basically next to none as she focused on getting her career on the right path. While Odette was a very hands on busy mom oops mum if you’re talking to Odette and YES she can tell the difference when you say it. It hard for them to be in the same place at the same time but when they were together it was just like old times, the instantly connected and they instantly resumed their last conversation. Gabriel and James had managed to be civil towards each other even know this Sunday night James would be facing Gabriel’s little brother Despy. Out of respect to both parties the boys refused to bring it up. In fact that’s how Melody was treating this awkward situation again; she didn’t talk about Despy around James and she didn’t talk about James around Despy. So far it was working out and this time people weren’t applying pressure on Melody to pick a side.

As the four of them finished up their entrees and waited for their mains Melody and Odette had started to speak softer, which of course triggered the men’s’ interest as normally that meant they were planning something that would involve them.

Odette: So tell me again, why you are doing this movie?

As James over heard this subject he instantly didn’t feel like listening but he covered it up well as he took a mouthful of his beer and swallowed it hard. Melody looked over at James and sighed she knew he still hated her for doing the movie but it is what it is, she was too far in to it to back out now.

Melody: Because I thought it would be a good opportunity for me to get my face out there and make a name for myself. Plus if this movie ends up being a block buster and if the audience like me the producers had said he has other movie roles in mind for me.

Gabriel: I just find it strange that you have never had an interest in going into the movie world and here you are with one under your belt and another one on the way and multiple others on the cards.

Melody looked at Gabriel, she felt like there was a question there but he didn’t really ask her one. The young blonde looked between Gabriel and Odette knowing that they were only looking out for her. She couldn’t bring herself to look at James right now because she could see his face already in her mind and it was covered in disappointment.

Melody: Well, I didn’t think I was going to get so much hate for signing up to do something that I hope will be my avenue out of the Wrestling World when that day comes around? However, it is what it is. It’s not like I have any other amazing attributes to offer the world. Sure I’ve been approached for modelling gigs and I take the ones that don’t have unrealistic and crazy ideas for me.  

James had heard enough and he quickly placed his right hand on Melody’s bare leg after she had just sold herself short. He could tell by the looks on Odette and Gabriel’s faces that they were shocked by what melody had just said as well.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You have many amazing qualities Melody; you need to stop selling yourself short.

Melody looked to the side to look at James; she put on her best smile and flashed it towards him. James of course knew it was fake one so he gave her leg a little squeeze as he brought his eyebrows together as if to secretly tell her that everything was going to be aright and they would talk about her negative Melly attitude towards herself later in crazy Jamel body language.

Odette: That bullshit Melody Grace and you know it, you could have a fantastic career writing cook books, you’re always cooking up a storm and you have heaps of avenues there... hell... you could even go into interior design. Gabriel and I spent Mill-thousands of dollars on getting out house set up and decorated correctly... I still wasn’t happy with it and you waltz in there in one afternoon find all of my concerns even ones that I didn’t see and within the next two to six months or so after you sourced out the correct furniture and decorations you had our house up to the standard that it is today. You did that, Melly that’s a skill. Hell I don’t even know why you have hired a stylist, you always know what to wear and you’re forever helping me... so surely you could look into those skills?

Her Australian accent was still so thick, so it made Odette’s loving speech sound like an order. Melody just sighed as she took a sip of her white wine before she looked back at Odette confused and upset.

Melody: Why are you so against me doing this movie?

Reaching across the table Odette grabbed onto Melody’s hands giving them a squeeze while James continued to rest his hand on Melody’s leg showing her his support.

Odette: I’m not against you doing anything honey, you know I will always support you no matter what you do, or what you have done... hell you could do anything and I mean anything and I would support you. You’re my best friend and Lucas’ favourite Aunty...

Melody’s finally lets out a small smile.

Melody: Really? Because I thought Evie was replacing me?

Odette: Don’t be ridiculous, I mean he likes Evie and Evie likes him... but the look on his little face when he sees you melts my heart. He gets so excited, it’s almost to the point where if Gabriel goes away for work and comes home same level of excitement. I don’t even get that.

Odette glared up at Gabriel before turning to look back across at Melody.

Melody: That’s because you rarely let him out of your sights, you’re allowed to go out and have a girl night you know?

Gabriel looked over at Melody and sneakily gave her a thumb up, he had been trying for months to get Odette to go out and have a girl’s night but she was stubborn and refused. It wasn’t because Odette didn’t trust anyone else to look after Lucas, it was just the fact that her and Gabriel had created something so wonderful and so pure, she didn’t want to miss a moment of his time. She didn’t want to miss any milestone because being a mother was surely the greatest thing she had ever become. So when she was away from Lucas she was probably always thinking about Lucas, it was still the same with Gabriel when she was without him she was lost and lonely. She had completely tied her life with there’s and she was absolutely happy.

Odette: I know I know but when you two become parents one day you’ll see how damn hard it is to leave your kid even if it just for a few hours.  

Melody: I worry about you.

Melody quickly swooped in with a light hearted joke so that James didn’t have time to process what Odette had just said, but she knew he wouldn’t have missed it James rarely missed anything in conversations. He also had the memory bank of an elephant. Turning to look at James, Melody screwed her nose up at him and flashed him as smile. To which he smiled back at, she was random and he loved that about her. For now Melody’s mind at been set at ease with her demons she had been struggling with over the past few weeks thinking that Odette and Gabriel didn’t have time for her anymore since Evie stepped on the scene, also her fear of being replaced was now out the window. She let out a massive sigh of relief that was covered up with perfect timing of their main meals being delivered. As everyone’s meals were placed down in front of them Odette couldn’t help herself as she reached across the table once more to squeeze Melody’s hand. Odette whispered to Melody so only she could “hear”

Odette: Eat up Melly, because you’re going to need all the protein and stamina you can muster for tonight. You and that dress, mighty fine and the way that James is looking at you. Tonight’s going to be a good night.

Melody pulled away from Odette with a cheeky grin on her face.

Melody: You can’t say things like that.

Melody felt her cheeks flush red before she ducked her head down to look at her food, she was shy. Nevertheless Odette just winked at her before turning to look at Gabriel who was smirking down at her, he had heard what she had said to Melody and was part shocked but really not surprised his wife had always been an open book. James on the other hand just pretended that he didn’t hear it so he could enjoy his main meal, get through more conversations and finish up with desserts. While Melody’s mind was now running in a million different directions. He popped her head up to look over and James and when she noticed that he was looking at her, she quickly smiled at him before her cheeks filled with warmth as she blushed. Damn you Odette Stevens, damn you.

--

So this week so far as been a lot of people done a lot of crazy things but it’s all worth it. I love my fans and I love all the people who come together to make Summer XXXtreme the world’s best fan experience. However all this fanfare and all this excitement just leads us to Sunday. Sunday night where I get to defend my Bombshell Internet Championship against Amy Marshall.

So far I’ve had two long weeks of preparing for this match, but the thing is with Amy you can never know what she is going to do inside the six sided ring. So for that I will be going into Sunday night with my eyes wide open and my best intentions of beating her. Although Amy Marshall might be predictable in the ring sadly her promotional videos are not.  

Last week she had a chance of a life time to cut me down, to drag my name through the mud but instead she wasted that time to suck up to J2H. She wasted that time trying to use him against me. Honey, you and the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s will never learn, J2H isn’t my weakness... he is my strength so the more you all yap on about him in attempts to get at me... the more it fuels my fire. I’m glad you wasted your time I really am because trust me, everything you said about him to me has been said before... from Jessie Salco. It’s true what they say sometimes tag team partners really do become a like.

Nevertheless we still go toe to toe this weekend at Summer XXXtreme and still the result will be the same, I will walk in as the SCW Bombshell Internet Champion and I will walk out as the Bombshell Internet Champion. You had your chance to shine, you blew it. You had your chance to be back in the spotlight and you ruined that as well. It’s time you took a step down from this high and mighty perch you place yourself on because you’re a grand slam champion. What does that even mean? Why do people even care for that? To me it just means that you have won and you have LOST every Bombshell Championship on offer... impressive but also disappointing because if you were such the big deal that you talk yourself up to be you would have never lost your last championship and when you came back to Sin City Wrestling you would have been grasping at straws to make an impact.

You want to make an impact Amy Marshall? Well this Sunday night you’ll be making an impact once I beat you 1, 2, 3 or I make you tap in the centre of the ring... you will be the starting point of my take over. You will be the first girl I will check off my list in the list of Fables and Fairytales that Sin City Wrestling has to offer... forget everything I have done... even though it has been pretty impressive because the best is yet to come when I take my Bombshell Internet Championship and I continue the climb the ranks of the Bombshell Division... I won’t stop and I can’t be stopped and it’s about time everyone opens their eyes and sees this.

The whole damn game is about to change because you all had the nerve to close your eyes and take a sleep on me, to take a sleep on what was on offer. So now you’re going to pay the price and well Amy Marshall is just going to be a display of what’s about to come your way.

This Sunday night Amy I feel sorry for you, because not only are you going to trip up and fail once more... but I can promise you this will be your last free title hand out to face me. You only got this chance because everyone else was busy; don’t think you have earned this. You haven’t earned a damn thing and now you want to sit there and call me boring and call my matches boring and that’s why you stuck your filthy nose into my last match at Climax Control?

LMFAO.

Okay then you can play that game but the fact is, as least I don’t need to cut and splice my weekly accomplishments into my promotional videos each and every week just to gain extra air time. So tell me Army what are you going to cut and splice this week? Considering you had last week off? Oh I hope it’s a highlight of one of the most amazing moments of your career because honey that feeling of pride, that feeling of winning, that feeling of meaning something is never going to run through your veins ever again. So have at it, go make yourself feel important and go make yourself feel like you matter because in the real world... everyone knows that you dropped the ball when you left Sin City Wrestling. Lord only knows why you thought you could pick the ball back up in Japan and come back racing in to be the top of the game once more, when all we are witnessing is you on the sidelines struggling with your shoe laces.  

Anyways I’ll see you on Sunday Amy and we can discuss this in-depth when we are in the ring, though I won’t be using my words, I’ll be using my body to prove to everyone that I can out wrestle THE hardcore punk princess.

That’s really a cute nickname for a sheep dressed as a lion.

Now for my Melephants, just know that I miss you and I love you and I will see you all on Sunday... get ready... because I’ll got a wonderful MellySURPRISE coming your way.

xoxox

--

30
Supercard Archives / Melody Grace Vs Amy Marshall
« on: July 23, 2016, 06:59:41 PM »
 Whelp, here I go again. Hello my beautiful Melephants who have been with me through my whole career. I love you and I have missed you. Thank you for standing beside me and supporting me regardless of what I have been doing lately, please note I’m not mad at you I would never be mad at you; you are the blood in my veins and the love in my heart. Please know this and please continue to support me. I know lately I have sinned and for that I am sorry.

However I am not sorry for the things I have said about the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshells and if that makes me a bad person, I’m sorry I must be a bad person.

All my life all I have ever wanted was to be good, loving, caring with a warm heart and smile but it seems that lately I have been nothing but cold and frosty. Now before you all gather your pitch folks and flaming torches and start to rushing towards the J2H compound to blame him for my sudden attitude change, please note he has nothing to do with this. If anything J2H is the only one who is trying to save me. The sweet innocent Melody Grace was the girl he fell for, not this monster I have started to turn into.

However the attitude changes now, it’s time I just realise my wrongs and try and fix them and by fix them I mean it’s time for me to realise that maybe I’m not in the right place anymore. Maybe I’m not in the right sport, maybe I’m not in the right frame of mind anymore to be here in Sin City Wrestling, maybe just maybe everyone is right about me and I’m too immature for this world and maybe just maybe it’s time for me to check myself out for good?

After all I am cursed.

Everything I used to touch turned to gold I mean 16-2 in SCW is pretty impressive and that used to mean something. 10-0 in my return you think that would mean something? You think people would be delighted for me, you think people would be singing my graces (no pun, or well maybe a pun) but instead I have been met with the darkness. The very same darkness that Odette tried to warned me about. It’s the same darkness that took her away from the light only to drive her to the new depths of evil that she descended into while she was in Sin City Wrestling. She wasn’t kidding when she said being the good girl is exhausting, even when you’re not faking it.

I’m not faking it, every week I go out there with a smile on my face because my Melephants make me happy, performing makes me happy… I’m a happy person, who sees the good in everyone, who sees the silver lining in everything and sees the love in this world that is so filled with hate.

It’s just the lack of consideration that makes me angry, the lack of accomplishments that makes me angry, the lack of respect from my peers. I should be feared, I should be held as one of the best that Sin City has to offer and what? I get laughed at, I get jokes thrown at me, I get told to grow up, I get told to move on and I constantly get told to stop being who I am and be like everyone else.

I don’t want to be anyone else, I want to be me… why won’t they let me be me?

It’s because I’m cursed.

Right now my heart feels so icy that if I was standing near the sun it still wouldn’t melt. I feel like I have let everyone down because everything I have done that I thought was right has obviously been wrong. I have been wrong. So now I’m standing on the edge of this cliff, just like Odette said I would. My heels are clinging to the side as my body sways back and forth just waiting. Waiting for my mind to decide if I should continue on the path of being who I am, or if I should give in and let everyone else dictate who I am. Which way will I go, which way will I fall. I don’t want to feel this angry, I don’t want to feel this let down, but every time I close my eyes it’s the same damn picture over and over again. I’m drowning while the rest of you are standing on dry land.

Don’t give up on me because I would never give up on you.

I’m only twenty two years old in this business that no one said I would survive in and currently I’m suffering from the fear of being forgotten as I feel like I have been. I’m currently suffering from the feeling of failure because I have the second ranked Bombshell Championship in the Internet Championship but right now I’m letting it disappear and I feel like I’m letting it lose its lustre. It’s the typical one step forward two steps back that I am feeling right now and I don’t know how long it will take me to get my head fully back in the game but trust me when I say this I’m fighting to stay on the side of good, I’m fighting to stay in this game I truly am..

Trust me there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do to turn off all of these feelings and come back to you as the Little Miss Sunshine that SCW used to love and need.

--

The scene opens up inside Melody’s luxury little West Hollywood home, for the first time in a long time she finally had a week where she could stay at her house relax and unwind before SCW takes off on the Summer XXXtreme cruise liner. However Melody Grace didn’t look relaxed right now as her normally perfectly made up face was lost staring out of her bedroom window. Her window was round and the windowsill was rounded with a curved pillow in it, she had fell in love with this spot when she brought her house as it was the perfect setting for her to do work in or get lost in time in. Right now she looked lost in time, but not freely. Her long blonde hair was effortlessly curled around her face but the bulk of it was pulled back into a messy high ponytail. She was normally dressed to impress but today she had picked a pair of black tracksuit pants that were loose fitting with the Chanel logo plastered on them with a loose fitting God of War shirt. She clearly had one of J2H’s shirts on.  As Melody continued to just stare out of her window overlooking the clean streets of West Hollywood from her flashy house, she didn’t hear her bedroom door click closed in the distance.

J2H: Melody… Hey… Melody… Mel… Babe!?

James Huntington-Hawkes III burst into the scene as he made his way into Melody’s room that wasn’t as childish as everyone would think. Melody’s room wasn’t cluttered or filled with toys it was actually very minimalistic and her colour tones were soft white, blush and a smoky grey. James walked around her large California king-size bed and made his way over towards her. He didn’t have a shirt on but around his waist and down were a pair of loose fitting tracksuit pants as well. They two were obviously taking it easy today away from the hustle and bustle of press and the public eye. As Melody didn’t respond to his voice J2H reached out and placed his right hand on her shoulder, starling his older girlfriend.

Melody: Jesus, Jam you startled me.

Turning back to look at him Mel’s shocked face turned to one of peace when she realised it was just James and wasn’t a crazy home invader. Reaching up with her right hand she placed it on top of James’ that was still on her shoulder and smiled.

J2H: How could I startle you? I’ve been calling your name for ages. What’s wrong?

He had a natural look of concern on his face towards her, well it was natural for her however not a lot of people had the privilege of seeing this softer side of the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion.

Melody: Nothing’s wrong.

It was a bold face lie and James knew it, a part of him was disappointed in Melody for not telling him what was wrong however another part of him knew that this was the answer he was going to receive. He knew that Melody didn’t like to voice her concerns he also knew that Melody rarely liked to show that anything was less than peachy in her life.

J2H: Don’t lie to me babe, you’ve been staring out of that window for the last thirty minutes, where are you?

He turned away from her for a second before he took a seat across from her, now both of them were squished in together sitting on her round window looking at each other.

Melody: I’m here silly. In my bedroom duh!

She tried to pass it off with a joke but he could see right through her and her lack of honesty was annoying to him but he knew in time she would tell him what was wrong. Melody on the other hand was hoping he would just drop it, that her boyfriend would just leave it alone but just like her if she knew or he knew that the other part was upset they stopped at nothing to find out why.

J2H: Where are your thoughts?

Melody looked into James’ eyes before turning to look back out her window looking at the peacefully quiet street in her neighbourhood. Not a single sole could be seen, not a single noise could be heard and to her that was perfect. She wasn’t used to just sitting around doing nothing, she was used to rushing and meeting people and always being booked for things she had never really stopped to just focus. However now that she had the time to focus she didn’t like what she was focusing on. Shaking her head from side to side as if to shake the negative thoughts of out her mind Melody turned to look back at her boyfriend.

Melody: It doesn’t matter Jay, you’ve got a world of stuff to think about. You don’t need my drama in your mind as well. I’m okay, I’m fine.

Reaching out she placed both of her hands on his trying to win him over with that answer but she could tell by the way his body jerked underneath her touch that he wasn’t going to let this one slide. James had never seen his girlfriend so deflated before; it was as if someone had promised her a box of puppies only to deliver a box of emptiness. The defeat in her eyes was frustrating for him, as much of a hard arse he was he never wanted to see Melody crushed or looking lost and right now she was in the middle of nowhere without a map and with no way out. He just wanted to pull her back to safety, he just wanted to know what was wrong but she was shielding him, putting up a wall and blocking him out. Melody on the other hand through she was protecting him, he was only just days away from defending his Heavyweight Championship he didn’t need to be stressing about her and her wellbeing.

J2H: If I know anything in life, it’s when a female says she’s fine, she’s not fine now spill.

His voice was getting tougher and deeper meaning that he was drawing to the end of his fuse with her blocking his advances of trying to find out what was happening with her. Melody knew this from the tone in his voice and the stern look on his face his eyebrows had come together and he looked furious. He was partly mad at her partly mad at himself for not being able to read her mind to find out what was happening in there.

Melody: You’ll laugh at me.

J2H: When have I ever laughed at you?

Melody: Like an hour ago when we, I mean when I was playing around in the bathroom and I tripped over nothing?

James tries to not crack a smile but he couldn’t help it as his mind went back to an hour ago when he caught Melody singing into her hairbrush in the bathroom only to watch her twirl around and almost fall flat on her face on the cold hard titles. While Melody was looking away from James shying away from the fact that he had to catch her and save her from almost re-breaking her nose.

J2H: Okay let me rephrase that; when have I ever laughed at you when it comes to something you have on your mind and it’s bugging you?

Melody: Well… never…

J2H: So why would I start now huh?

Melody: What if you think it’s silly?

James let out a massive sigh, before moving himself in his seat getting uncomfortable for being crammed into this small little window seat. He wouldn’t move from there though as he wanted to know what was wrong with Melody. Melody on the other hand knew that if she didn’t open up to James soon that he would get cranky and she didn’t want him to be cranky at her.

J2H: Mel I’m not going to think it’s silly, if it has you this bothered that you haven’t even spoken to me in the last half an hour and talking to me is like your favourite thing to do. Plus you’ve just been staring at nothing through your bedroom window it can’t be nothing. So I’ll ask again, what’s on your mind?

She took a good hard look at him once more before licking her lips and parting them to start her story.

Melody: Okay fine… I think I’m cursed.

James’ right eyebrow rose as Melody just looked at him afraid that he was going to think she was crazy. She bowed her head down and felt her cheeks blush red from embarrassment.

J2H: Mel…

James tried to cut her off but Melody just inhaled loudly and continued.

Melody: No I’m cursed and everyone and everything I love is going to leave me or I’m going to lose them because I’m secretly a bad person.

J2H: Explain to me how you’re a bad person?

He was honestly confused however he was going to give her a chance to explain herself before analysing her cursed diagnosis

Melody: I just am Jam; I think terrible things all the time in my dreams. I said mean things the last two weeks at Climax Control. I just want to punch people in the throat all the time when they complain on social media. I hate twitter now and that was my playground. I’m cursed. The proof is in the pudding, my best friend has to face the love of my life, that’s you by the way and I’m meant to pick a side? What kind of malarkey is that? Well it’s not its part of my curse. Despy will probably leave me and replace me with Mikah. I mean it’s probably already happened I just haven’t checked my emails in about two weeks so I haven’t received the memo. You’ll probably leave me because I’m an idiot and you deserve a smart girl. Odette has replaced me with that feral Evie girl, who for some reason annoys me? Not to forget I won my first ever wrestling championship and who cares? Nobody cares… I’m a failure… I said I wanted to build this championship up but so far I’ve run out of Legos. The last three weeks I have given the Bombshell’s in SCW enough dirt on me to murder me and yet no one has come forward. So it must be me, it must mean I’m the curse. Maybe I’m just wasting my time, maybe I should just lose at Summer XXXtreme so I can become a stay at home mom to Dexter and Marley. I’ll sell this house and go buy a block of dirt in the country and just focus on being a dirt farmer; I can’t stuff that up surely?

She looked up at him while sighing before she felt his warm hands on top of hers, he was comforting her and he wasn’t laughing at her which was a nice sign. James could tell that Melody wasn’t finished so he gently probed her to let him know what else was on her mind.

J2H: Anything else? Get it all off your chest Mel.

With another big inhale Melody continued, she was now looking at her boyfriend as she spoke, while holding his hands with a death grip on them.

Melody: Yeah well, maybe Hot Stuff was right maybe I am a joke and that’s why no one takes me seriously with the Internet Championship? Kate has more traction around her title and the Bombshell Title is just booming with everyone wanting to stick their fingers in that pie. I’m just over here pretending that I don’t care and that I’m not hurt by any of this when it’s eating me alive. I’ve been forgotten Jam, so I might as well do what everyone wants me to do and disappear. Amy can take over my reign and she can build the Internet Championship up to greatness and no one would even notice that I’m missing.

J2H: Mel…

She wasn’t finished.

Melody: It’s like Norway all over again; things would just pick up and move on without me. Everything I’ve done in SCW since my return has been a mockery of me I mean I have had my nose broken, I’ve taken Candy Overton out in her “last ever” SCW match only to have her out shadow my victory with her god awful microphone skills. However she is now fighting at Summer XXXtreme? What the hell? What was the point of her big shocking exit? Not only that I’ve beaten Jessie and was screwed over multiple times to win the Bombshell Internet Championship and when I finally do, no one cares because I cursed it. Not only has that Jessie now got a chance to win the Bombshell Championship that makes no sense. I beat Mikah the unbeatable Mikah and everyone was like “Oh she wasn’t herself” “she wasn’t at her best, you would never beat her at her best” I busted my hump on that match and that’s what I get? That’s what I get? I feel like Odette when she took Misty out two or three times and everyone still rained on that parade.

J2H: Babe…

She still wasn’t finished.

Melody: Did I like hit my head or something? Am I currently in a coma? Cause none of this makes sense. I must have because it sure does feel like it! I’ve given people so much to work with when it comes with me, I’ve let my guard down intentionally so people could find something and come at me, but nothing, absolutely nothing and now I’m bored and it’s starting to show in my matches, in my promotional material and in my backstage interviews. So it must be me, it must be my fault, I’m a shitty champion a shitty best friend, a shitty girlfriend and if you ask that girl from Sydney Australia who wrote into the Hotwire I’m a shitty role model. All I have ever wanted to do in my life was be the happiest and be the best at everything I have ever applied myself too but maybe just maybe I can’t be… because everything I touch lately doesn’t turn to gold, I just ruin it. Hell people are saying I’m ruining you and that you shouldn’t be with me because I’m a distraction and I’m a liability to your championship belt and I’m the reason why you will slip up and lose one day… I make you look weak apparently…

J2H: Are you finished?

Ummm nope, not finished yet…

Melody: No, yes… no… I’m not all I want to do is be the best I want to be like you. I want people to respect me, I want people to have a strange fear about me, I want people to say look there’s Melody one of greatest there is and will ever be… and right now… I’m being met with crickets… I’m being laughed at, snubbed, ignored, treated like a child you name it I’m feeling it. All I want in life is to be loved by you and to not feel this way and to not feel cursed.

J2H: Melody…

James looked deep into Melody’s eyes before he started to pull on her hands that were in his, trying to pull her towards him.

Melody: Cursed I tell you.

She finally stopped talking and looked at him and couldn’t help but blush, she had just spill her beans to him and told him everything that was on her mind and now she just had to wait to see how he would react. James didn’t wait very long to start his plan on showing Melody that she wasn’t cursed, he just needed to make sure she was finished.

J2H: Are you done?

He raised his eyebrow at her once more, with a playful look on his face. Melody didn’t know what he was smirking at she had just spilled all her tea and he was smirking at her? She didn’t know if she should be upset or concerned, so she was both.

Melody: I think so?!

She raised her eyebrow at him this time as she felt him pull on her hands once more, this time her body followed as her heard his voice once more.

J2H: Good, now come here.

Tugging on her body once again James pulled Melody towards him, so she could rest against his bare chest and within a matter of seconds they were hugging. James wasn’t ignoring her concerns he just wanted her to feel his supporting presence before her ran his fingers through her blonde hair pulling the stray fly-a-ways from her eyes so he could look into them. Finally he broke the silence between them as he started to deconstruct her concerns one by one telling her how she was wrong on so many levels and that she wasn’t cursed, how she wasn’t going to be forgotten and showing her in many ways that she will be and is a great champion. I would love to share with you what he said to her, but that my friend is top secret stuff between a boyfriend and a girlfriend. What did you think I would spill all of James juicy secrets that he was telling Melody to perk her back up? That would be foolish because than you would all know the keys to success and right now… Melody’s success is the main priority to James. Well that and his own but if he could make Melody see that she wasn’t cursed that was a good stepping stone for his own happiness for today.

James needed Melody to be okay because when she was okay he was okay and right now they both seem unbalanced they both seemed distant in their careers. However when the two were together their problems just seemed to disappear into nothing and they managed to build each other up, instead of adding to each other’s problems. Well that’s how Melody saw it, that’s how Melody felt as for James she wasn’t so sure if she had removed all the doubt away from his mind when it came to certain things about her, nevertheless she fully believed that all he needed was time.

Time that she was willing to give him after all when she looked at her boyfriend James she didn’t see the brat prince looking back at her, she didn’t see the spoilt rich kid with oodles of money and she didn’t see the bad boy that everyone in SCW sees. Melody looks at James and sees her happily ever after, her prince charming, her ying to her yang and maybe just maybe the only other person in this whole world who could possibly understand what she is going through right now.  

--

Dear Amy Marshall,

I would like to start this letter by formally thank you for being the only Bombshell in Sin City Wrestling who has decided to take up Mark Ward’s challenge by trying to take my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship away from me. It was refreshing to see that finally someone had taken an interest in my championship, however I’m so sorry that I didn’t allow you to be successful and if I’m honest I’m probably not that really sorry.

Next Sunday at Summer XXXtreme It will be the same story you will try once again to topple me and to take my Championship away from me, however you will fall short and why? Well that’s easy, because I simply won’t allow you to. I’m not going to give up my Championship belt that easily even though I’m pretty sure the universe is against my reign and people want me to be title-less (careful there, that’s a doozie on the eyes) I’m sorry but I just can’t and won’t let my reign come to an abrupt end because I currently feel this way.

You have to face me at my weakness point but somehow someway my weakest point in my career will now be a prominent point in my future as I might feel like I have been forgotten I might feel like I have been over looked but right now is my time to shine right now is my time to fight back and take control of this feeling of failure and turn it into the happiness of success once more.

I’ve worked way too hard to just have this feeling dumped on my lap, I’ve worked way too hard to build my career up so people would take me seriously just to throw it all away because things have become hard. Life is hard, it’s time that I realise that. It’s time that I show everyone including you that I can’t and won’t stop until I where I belong and that’s on top. On top of this division with my Bombshell Internet Championship trampling on the Roulette Champion and demolishing the Bombshell Champion making them look like string cheese. You know wobbly and uninviting.

So once again Amy since my return to Sin City Wrestling I find myself standing against you in the middle of the six sided ring that we call home and once again Amy the result will be the same. I will walk away from the Cruise liner, I will walk away from Summer XXXtreme and I will once again walk away from you with another victory under my belt. Bringing my 10 and 0 to 11 and 0 this year alone. Now is not your time to dust yourself off and to make yourself relevant in the Bombshell division once again.

Amy you should know more than anyone what I have been through to get this Championship Belt around my waist you were there throughout the whole struggle, it was either you costing me the championship belt in the first place, or tagging with Jessie Salco or just simply being in her corner. You know the blood sweet and tears I have put into getting the Internet Championship, so please don’t think for a second that I will just hand it to you. If you want another shot at this belt you’re going to have to out work me, you’re going to have to outsmart me, out wrestle me or out last me and my mirror ball is saying that you haven’t and don’t stand a chance at doing any of those three options.

Next Sunday night just won’t be your night Amy don’t be upset when you walk out the loser, there will be nothing to be ashamed of because at least you tired, at least like the rest of the Bombshells you gave it a red hot crack for that you have my respect regardless of our past and regardless of what you did to me last Sunday night at Climax Control. You wanted the match to be more exciting you wanted to prove to the world that you were ready willing and able to take my championship… good. That’s what I need, I need someone with drive to face me so I can relight the fire inside myself, so I can reclaim my fighting spirit so I can turn on the light that was dimmed for a few weeks.

Your presence will not go unnoticed however your chances of becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion are non-existent.

So Amy I will see you next Sunday and I look forward to giving you the match of your life, because trust me… I’m going to fight to keep my spot on this roster, I’m going to fight to be noticed, I’m going to fight because I’m the underdog. I’m going to fight so my Melephants have something to cheer for and I’m going to fight because well fighting is what I do best when it comes to SCW. I might not be the strongest or fastest or fanciest wrestler that we have, but I’m the one with the biggest heart and the biggest drive and thankfully it’s all coming back to me. When it’s all said and done and I walk away next Sunday with my Championship still intact you can all thank J2H for pulling me out of the dark and showing me the light.

xoxox
Melody

--

Melody: James, you’re here early.

The scene opens back up inside Melody’s little West Hollywood home, a few days after the first encounter with Team Jamel. Melody I standing in the middle of her living room in a white silk robe that is open with a pair of lacy white hipster panties on and a matching white bralette. Her hair and makeup are immaculate as she is almost ready to get dressed for her date with James; they were off to see a movie after dinner. James on the other hand was wearing his grey suit pants and a black button up t-shirt the one that he knew Melody liked. He was looking at her across the room in shock, his jaw dropped a little before he managed to peal his eyes away from her to look down at his IWC watch.

J2H: No I’m right on time actually, what are you doing?

Melody just smiled over to James before pulling her bottom lip into her mouth biting down on it shyly. She knew what she was about to say to him would spark a reaction she just hoped it was one she liked.

Melody: I just, well… I just had my costume fittings for my movie with Drake.

She cringed her at the look of happiness on his face went from beaming to non-existent. He looked at her up and down once more seeing that she was barely dressed before he spat his words out.

J2H: And that’s one of your outfits?

Melody quickly looked down at her body looking at her open robe and quickly ran her fingers along the hem.

Melody: This? No… god no… this is my Chanel Vintage collectables.

She gave him a playful wink trying to ease the tension between them but it didn’t work.

J2H: Right.

Melody quickly shut her robe and walked over towards James, her small heels clicked along her titled floors as she did so. Finally she was standing right in front of him looking up at him, before she reached out to grab onto his right arm.

Melody: Come with me, let me show you something.

J2H: I’d rather not; I think I’ll just go.

James ripped his arm back from her and went to turn around and head towards her front door however Melody swooped around him and was now standing back in front of him. James didn’t looked pleased if anything he looked as if he was about to rip her head off, she had to act and she had to act fast or she was going to lose him.

Melody: James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes Number Three please just come with me, I want to show you something!?

She held onto his hands tightly tugging on them, while her big hazel eyes pleaded with him. James just sighed trying to think of the right words but before he knew it he was being lead towards her bedroom. The last place he wanted to be right now but something in his mind wasn’t stopping him, maybe he was starting to give her a break. The two reached her bedroom and this time along her back wall he found a rack of clothing that had clear bags around them, they were all tagged and sized and put in scene order. Leading him over towards them Melody turned around to face her boyfriend once more.  

Melody: Okay, so these clothes are part of my outfits for the movie neat huh?

She was showing them off to him hoping once he saw them he wouldn’t be so mad at her or so disappointed in the fact that she was still in the movie with Drake. Melody ran her fingers long the top of the cat hangers looking to find her favourite outfit a blue ball gown that made her feel like Cinderella. However as she twirled back to show him, she could see the steam radiating from him.

J2H: What part of me not really wanting you to do this movie did you miss and think that I would want to see these outfits you’ll be skimping around in?

Melody’s jaw dropped, she was shocked that he still felt that way but she quickly reacted making sure she pushed home her point.

Melody: I don’t think you’re looking at the clothes correctly James, because in front of me all I see is long ball gowns, commando style pants, tank shirts, black, black, black and more black… one swimsuit and a few ripped and tatted shirts for my actions scenes.

She placed the blue dress back before she turned around to face him once more; he noticed that her sweet and innocent voice had been replaced with a sterner directive type of tone the one she used when she tried to prove him wrong.

J2H: And what about your sex scenes?

James was still furious at the idea of Melody playing this type of role, so much so he couldn’t see past the fact all of the outfits were basically head to toe in length but were still very body hugging, so they would show off her baby curves. Melody looked at James with a concerned look on her face; she had forgotten to tell him something and now would probably be the right time to spill the beans.

Melody: Jam… can you please sit down? I have some news for you.

She reached out to grab onto his hands once more but she pulled them away from her instantly.

J2H: I’m not in the mood for jokes Melody. Just say what you have to say so I can figure out what I’m going to do right here right now.

Melody let in a big inhale followed by a big exhale as she just looked her boyfriend dead in the eyes and spoke.

Melody: Okay fine, there are none, no naughty scenes, so touching or feely body on body scenes, no nudes scenes… just straight up action and TWO yes just TWO typical action movie kissing scenes… one in the middle and one token one at the end. The rest is just straight up funny one liners, loads of banter between Drake’s character and mine and a whole lot of fighting scenes… okay maybe one scene my baby abs are on display… but they will be dirty movie abs with fake sweat and dirt rubbed on them. The producers didn’t want us to fill this movie with affectionate lovey dovey crap because it would take away from Drake’s character and because they want to see how the public react to me being in a lead role, because they have a few more movies in mind for me.

Melody was frustrated that she had to defend herself but she knew why that rumours that tore through SCW earlier this year really did a number on James. However she did and would never touch Drake in that way unless being paid for it on camera in their movie.

J2H: More movies?

His right eyebrow was raised as he questioned her he thought it was only going to be the one movie with Drake.

Melody: Yes more movies depending on how well this one goes and not ones with Drake in them like my own movies with me as the main star.

Melody tried to hide her excited smile but she couldn’t so she had to bring her right hand up over her big plump lips to cover it. She was excited about her future in acting and she was excited about her movie regardless of how James felt, Melody wanted to do this not because it annoyed James but because she wanted to do something new and different.

J2H: Why do you want to do more movies?

That’s the million dollar question James had in mind for a long time and finally he asked and Melody hand the answer. Melody took a step up towards James and she removed her hand away from her lips, so he could hear her clearly.

Melody: Because I want to build a name for myself, I’m not exactly the smartest, so I thought I would put my skills that I have to good use and it turns out I’m okay at this acting gig. I also want to build my own little empire; I don’t want people thinking I have everything in life because I have rich parents or because I’m dating you… I want to buy my own things, I want to have my own things and I want to stop relying on people for money…

James took a step back, before looking at Melody up and down with a questioning look on his face.

J2H: Relying on people for money?

Melody took a deep sigh before she ducked her head down to look at the floor before collecting her thoughts and finally bringing her head up to look at her boyfriend once more.

Melody: My parents Jam, only recently have I got my head above water with all my bills, my house, my car, your car before all that I lived on their credit cards… I don’t want to EVER have to do that again. So I’ve stuck my nose to the ground and worked hard, taken modelling gigs, acting gigs, appearances, sold things traded things, you name it, I’ve worked my fingers to the bone to make sure I can finally afford the things I want in life. At one point there I was getting paid to tweet, PAID to tweet James… and not like chump change like real money like ten k every time I dropped a name brand, stupid I know but everything helps. I had a big student debt from when I tried to go to college but dropped out, yes dropped out what an accomplishment… I’ve been down and out; I paid off that debt while using my parent’s money for day to day living. I don’t want to ever have to do that again. I want the best for me and you in life and if we do by some miracle end up being together forever I want to help out, I don’t just want to live off you… I want to be a functioning member of the household, I want to pay bills I want to buy cool things, surprise you with nice things do nice things and never have to worry…  I also want my or our future kid or kids, to never have to worry about anything. That’s it it’s nothing malicious it’s nothing spiteful it’s not so I can run around Hollywood meeting people, it’s not so I can star alongside Brad Pitt and steal him from Angelina or hey so I can steal Angelina away from him. It’s so I can build up my own little nest egg and so people won’t just think I’m sucking off of you, like a leech.

Ah probably a poor choice of words there Mel, however this is where I leave you for now. Melody has poured her heart out to James and now the ball was in his court. Would he be supportive or would he just walk away.

TBC - AKA check J2H's Promo.  

31
Climax Control Archives / Growing UP!
« on: July 15, 2016, 06:07:37 PM »
 Well hello strangers, how are you all going? Good I hope I mean it’s been a while I’m pretty sure like six planets have been discovered since the last time I spoke to you. Nevertheless I’m glad to be back and I’m glad to be on this week’s edition of Climax Control. I mean it would be pretty bad if I didn’t show up to this week’s Climax Control and didn’t have a match after my little rant that I had on TV last week. Speaking of that rant since I’ve had it, let’s look at who has stepped up to face me shall we?

Crickets…

No one, not one single person has put their hand up and said “You know what Melody? You’re right. So you know what? We should totally have a match together and HEY why don’t you put your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship on the line as well let’s make it interesting”. Instead all I have heard is nothing… nothing at all... I even went and got my ears tested just in case my hearing was forsaking me but NOPE perfect hearing senses all round, in fact I was told my hearing was so good I could hear a pin drop from over a six miles away… and trust me I’ve been hearing a lot of pins dropping since that doctors appointment… it’s just sad that I haven’t heard of any challenges.

It’s disheartening to the point it’s becoming a joke and not to mention I’m getting bored and we all know things go pear shaped when I get bored. Just ask J2H how things have been in his life lately since I’ve been getting angry and frustrated with the lack of competition… I’ve turned everything in our lives into a competition to compensate… it’s getting to the point that is almost out of hand I mean I raced Simpson and James to the pool the other day and they didn’t even know it was a race, but I won and that was the most thrilling feeling I have had in a long time when it comes to my competitive spirit. I’m pretty sure if my competitive spirit had a flame it would be flickering on its last licks of life.

Sad just sad.

However with every negative there is a positive and I guess my silver lining is that this weekend at Climax Control I get to be in singles action when I go one on one with Sin City Wrestling new comer Amy-Jayne BUT PLOT TWIST it’s not for my championship… HOWEVER PLOT TWIST Mark Hot Stuff Ward said that if I get pinned before Summer Xtreme I will lose my championship. So don’t think I haven’t worked that out Boss man, I’m A LOT smarter than that.  Oh and FUN FACT Amy Marshall is going to be the special guest referee so don’t think I haven’t factored that she will try and get her grubby hands involved in this match somehow. I mean she’s the only Bombshell that has had any interest in the Internet Championship since I gained it, so kudos for that.

However I’ve got you scouted Amy Marshall, you just stay in your lane on Sunday night and the referee you were born to be and leave out impending championship match for Summer Xxtreme.

Anyways enough about that I will talk about the match later because right now I need to get ready for the biggest wedding event of 2016 when Roxi and Keira renew their vows and I GET TO BE HEAD BRIDESMAID! BEST DAY OF MY LIFE! Look I know I keep saying that but when you’re Melody Grace every day is a good day there is no bad days, so I will keep saying it until the day I die.

Not only do I have wedding to attend this week but I also have my best friend’s birthday party on Friday night and trust me it’s been one hell of a week trying to convince James to come with me. You’ll have to tune in and see if he decided to show up, you really wouldn’t want to miss this party if he does. I mean Rage will be there and those two HATE each other. However the party isn’t about them, it’s about Odette and celebrating her life thus far I mean she has a number of accomplishments under her belt but I dare say her best ones would be meeting Gabriel, marrying Gabriel and making baby Lucas. So hopefully no drama spills out so we can just focus on Odette and give her the best party a girl could ask for, I mean it’s pretty obvious Despy and I will have a number of surprises up our sleeves, I mean when don’t we?

So prepare for anything, you have all been warned.

Although I will try and be on my best behaviour because Gabriel told me he has restocked his disappearing dust and I really don’t want to go away anywhere, everything in my life has just finally fell into place and I don’t want it to be ruined from me disappearing… again!

Eeep!

Alright enough chit chat let’s get this one underway shall we?

--

The scene opens up inside a dimly lit backseat of a car. Sitting in the back of the car is none other than Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion Melody Grace and her boyfriend Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion James Huntington-Hawkes III. Now the two don’t have their respected belts with them I however just like bringing them up whenever I get the chance because these two are the true golden couple of Sin City Wrestling. They are sitting side by side into a big SUV while they are getting privately driven to the massive mansion up in the Vegas hills that belong to Odette and Gabriel Stevens to celebrate Melody’s best friend’s birthday party. The two are sitting in silence while to the left of Melody is a big present that has been specially wrapped for her best friend to open on her birthday. James is wearing a pair of custom made sneakers with a part of black shorts that are cute off at the knee, whit a black t-shirt over his chest around his neck are his infamous gold chains, that he is currently playing with. Melody on the other hand was wearing black sneakers with a pair of long leather pants that clung to her body hugging her curves and well defined leg muscles, while her top half was covered in a sheer red business shirt, underneath her black bra could be seen just peeking out it was racy but classy. In fact ever since she had hired her stylist things were getting a little racy for her in her outfit department however when you’re dating J2H it’s never a good thing to be behind the fashion times. Melody could sense that something was wrong with her boyfriend so she quickly reached over and held onto his hands, stopping him from playing with his chains.

Melody: Are you mad at me?

She was looking into his eyes looking for the truth which she knew he was good at hiding from her at times. James just let out a sigh returning the gaze that his girlfriend was giving him, his fingers wrapping around hers to hold her hands.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What gives you that idea?

Reaching up with his left hand her broke his hold on hers so he could push a stray blonde strand of her naturally wavy hair behind her ear. Cupping the side of her face for a while he pulled his hand back gently watching as she closed her eyes to relish his touch before she parted her big plump lips to reply.

Melody: You just seem really distant with me today, that’s all.

Squeezing his right hand that was still in hers Melody gave James a small worried smile that he was quick to remove.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I feel like I’m about to walk into a lion’s den Melody, can’t say that I enjoy that feeling.

Melody kept her eyes locked on with his as she brushed her finger tips over the back of his hand trying to reassuring him that everything was going to be fine.

Melody: Oh… well you have nothing to worry about, I promise you everyone will be on their best behaviour, this is outside of work hours James, it’s for Odette’s birthday and if she even thinks there will be drama she will kick everyone out. You know what she’s like, well you know what she’s like since having Lucas, she doesn’t want or need any rubbish happening in her life so if anything looks bad, she’ll shut it down.

Her big beautiful lips gave him a smile but James wasn’t so sure on what his girlfriend had just told him would turn out to be the truth. James removed his right hand away from Melody to rest it in his lap, a movement that took Melody by surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not worried about drama Melody; I worried about your so called friends.

He was grumpy and she knew he was grumpy because she had once again forced him to do something he didn’t want to do. Melody let out a sight sigh trying to hide her disappointment in herself from him, but James knew that she was feeling bad about it already.

Melody: Look I promise you Rage will behave, Despy will be too busy planning surprises for Odette and keeping a look out on Lucas, Synn will be watching Despy… Gabriel will be making sure Odette is having the best time, plus Gabriel kinda likes you. You don’t have to worry, plus I have a surprise for you so we won’t be at the party for long.

She winked at him trying to take his mind off the fact that he had to play nice for a few hours with people he didn’t like.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What about all your other “friends”?

Screwing up her nose she sighed this time outload so he knew that she was disappointed.

Melody: You mean the ones I barely talk to?

Looking at him she wanted to make sure he was looking directly at her, Melody wanted him to know the truth.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> If you say so.

She quickly pulled her hands away from him and reached over to grab at her clutch, ripping it open she fumbled around for a few seconds before she pulled out her IPhone.

Melody: I know so… see look.

She held out her unlocked phone as if to give James permission to go through it, if that’s what she needed to do to calm his nerves she was going to do it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not going through your phone Melody.

He pushed her hands away with her phone in it, which brought a smile to her face for a second before she looked back at him to see that he was still in bad mood.

Melody: Well you need to learn to trust me Jam; I would never do anything to hurt you. Sure things happened while we were apart on both sides of this relationship but I told you when I made the big bold move that I’m all in. That means making sure you’re happy and that’s all I care about. I would give up everything for you, hell the only people in need in my life are my parents, the Sins, Roxi, Misty, Simpson and more importantly you. So please start seeing that. I don’t want you stressing about things that aren’t going to happen.

Melody placed her phone down to her side so she could grab onto James’ left thigh giving it a cheeky squeeze she felt him twitch under her touch. James turned to look at his blonde girlfriend, his eyes burning into her as he questioned her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> How do you know?

Melody’s stern face turned to one of a smile as she brought her face closer to his, she gently placed a small delicate kiss on his lips before she pulled back to unleash her positive answer and hopefully her positive energy.

Melody: Because I just know so. So this is what’s going to happen for the rest of our long lives… We are going to be together forever I mean if that’s what you want. One day I’ll stop being embarrassing to you. One day we will live together and one day we will get matching cars and t-shirts.  One day you’ll say I love you Melody and I’ll say I love you too James. One day you’ll let me redecorate the house and one day you’ll let me get a dog called spot but the funny thing is he won’t have any spots on him. One day you’ll call Dexter your son before he moves away to duck college which will be the saddest day of my life but you will comfort me regardless because you’ll love me endlessly. We’ll inherit my families vineyard and we’ll continue to grow the Carpenter Wine Brand together bringing it out of the dark ages and after that one day you might even maybe, I mean I’m not pushing for it or anything and I promise you I’ll never speak of it again after this but like maybe one day, like deep into the future of Jamel you’ll let me be a mommy to your children.

Her hazel eyes were almost glowing with life as she just mapped out their whole life in front of their eyes. James didn’t know what to say at first however he felt the need to reply because the innocent pleading look on his girlfriend’s face was going to eat him alive if he didn’t make an effort to respond.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

As he went to continue unsure of what he was going to say he was glad that Melody’s voice over powered his.

Melody: I won’t say another word about it; I just wanted you to know what was on my wish list from the get go that’s all.

She tried to comfort him by moving on from the topic but something was missing from Mel’s big list of wishes, one that James thought for sure she would bring up again. He leant forward and held onto her hands holding them in her lap as he finally questioned her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No marriage?

His right eyebrow was raised, it was as if he was testing her but Melody knew how he felt about marriage. It was her fault really for tricking him into a fake one. Melody just licked her lips and let out a big exhale, she knew this answer was going to be hard to say but it was the truth and he needed to hear the truth.

Melody: No marriage. I mean if we are being completely honest if it happens it happens if not it doesn’t, no big deal, no big dramas. I already know I want to be together with you forever so why do I need a silly bit of paper to prove it, plus… Melody Grace Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes Number one is really long and would give me writer’s cramp writing that. PLUS I already have this to prove that we are going to be together forever and you have a matching one so nah, nah.

She turned over her left ring finger to show off her JAHHIII tattoo with a proud smile on her face, while she quickly poked her tongue of out her lips to back up her “nah, nah” remark.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re not just saying all of this because you think this is what I want to hear are you?

She shook her head no, she wasn’t just sugar coating anything anymore to make people happy, for the first time in her life she was being who she really wanted to be.

Melody: You know I’m a bad liar and you know I have no filter when it comes to talking to you. So read in to it if you want, but I really wished you would just believe me and stop thinking the worst all the time. You said we would drop everything from our past and we would start fresh, so let us start fresh?

She was hoping for an answer that was positive and that would bring an end to all the doubt that James was feeling but instead he just ignored it, it was going to be a drama for another day or maybe that was his way of showing her he was happy to start fresh? Who knew?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Hold up didn’t you say you have a surprise for me? What is it?

He was looking at her like a kid in a candy store while rubbing his hands together trying to work out what Melody had in store for him next. Although James knew better when it came to Melody’s surprises, because what she thought was good wasn’t exactly his definition of a fun time.

Melody: Now you pick up on it?

Flashing him a playful little smirk, Melody rolls her tongue over her glossed lips almost trying to tease her boyfriend.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What did you do?

The devilish glint in her eyes had him second guessing this choice to try and find out what her big surprise was already. The look on her face that she had now always meant trouble and James didn’t feel like getting into any trouble tonight.

Melody: I didn’t do anything, well I did but nothing bad I hope.

She faked innocent once more as she brushed a strand of her blonde hair out of her eye sight, almost like she was playing with her hair on cue to add to her hidden agenda that she was hiding behind a smoke screen of mystery.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You hope?

His lips were curled up to the side, he was now hooked in this little game that Melody was playing however a million and one different scenarios were running through his head he was just praying the outcome would be one that he liked.

Melody: Do you notice anything different about me?

Melody titled her head to the side playing up her innocent little girl act while James studied her up and down, looking all the way down to her feet back up to her face, he scanned over her hair but he couldn’t see anything different about her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well you haven’t changed your hair.

Well he was right about that; however he couldn’t keep his gaze off Melody as she looked past him making sure the privacy screen was still up in the car so the driver couldn’t look back and see them. His eyes followed hers before they raced back to see that she was slowly unbuttoning her sheer red blouse and by slowly she was doing it one button at a time, while looking at him dead in the eyes. James right eyebrow arched up as Melody softly spoke as she got to the fourth button down.

Melody: Keep looking; maybe try looking in this general area.

She parted her sheer shirt apart showing off her lacy black bralette that was underneath that was housing her small but enough breasts. She let go of her shirt and ran her manicured French tip nail across her bra helping James find her hidden surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel, is that what I think it is?

Her fingertip ran across the lace stopping to tap two little gold balls that were either side of her left nipple.

Melody: What do you think it is?

She was looking up at him with a hint of mystery in her eyes while she was oozing this new sexual confidence about her body, something that James had never encountered yet when it came to her. As James was going to speak the car hit a speed bump and Melody’s delicate gold chain dropped down into her cleavage not helping James with his inability to look away from the sight that was before his eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> When did you get your, well when did you get that done?

He peeled his eyes away from his surprise before he looked back up towards Melody who was blushing like a school girl who had just been caught staring at the hot guy from across the room.

Melody: A week ago, do you like it?

She bit down on her bottom lip hoping to get a positive answer from him but James wasn’t giving away a single thing.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why did you get your nipple pierced?

He seemed disappointed and that made Melody’s smile turn upside down to a frown.

Melody: Because I’ve always thought they were cute, plus everyone always asks us how are we even together I mean you’re the big bad boy and I’m the sweet and innocent Melody… well now I’m your bad girl. I mean I’m pretty much just a bike and a leather jacket away from being in a gang… so I’m like the baddest girl you know.

She dropped her hands to her side before she brought them back up to her shirt to start buttoning her blouse back up. James quickly reached out and grabbed onto her petite hands, stopping her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re not getting a bike.

He flashed a rare smile that he only seemed to own when he was around her.

Melody: Can I get a scooter?

She was pushing her luck but there was something about the little playful glimpse in his eyes that said he was shocked but impressed with her surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No, I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.

She leant over closer to him, so she could whisper into his ear, she wasn’t really sure why she was whispering as it was only them in the back of the car but she wanted to add some sass to this moment.

Melody: So do you approve or did Melly do bad?

Pulling away from him she stopped to look into his eyes hoping she would get a smile out of him, the smile wasn’t too far behind as he looked down at her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Oh you did a terrible thing.

She faked a pout as she mirrored his mischievousness something that he only showed her and no one else.

Melody: You don’t like it?

Her pout grew bigger as she pushed her plump lips out further, before running her fingers through her blonde hair. James reached up and placed his right hand on the nape of her neck looking at her lips before down to his surprise before back up to her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I don’t know how I feel about it Mel.

His fingers brushed the side of her neck sending a shiver down her body as she was ticklish but she wasn’t going to laugh and ruin this moment. She was growing up and maturing into a young woman and young ladies don’t laugh from being tickled when they are currently trying their best to seduce their boyfriends.

Melody: Oh well maybe if you got to touch it you would know how you feel about it?

She bit down on her bottom lip once more unsure if what she had just said was “sexy” or “creepy” but she was giving it all she could right here and now, she would learn how to master it in time. Just as James was about to slide his hand down towards her left breast a loud voice was heard over the intercom system.

Driver: We’re here.

James nostrils flared in anger as he was so close to getting what he wanted but Melody was now just wiggling her right index finger at him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Can’t we drive around and do the block?

Melody just shook her head no, she was going to make him wait and with a spoilt little smile she pulled herself away from James and started to button her sheer top back up.

Melody: You’ll just have to wait and see if you like it after the party now… too slow Jam.

She finished her top button and looked over at her boyfriend as he ran his hand over his face cursing to himself.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I don’t even want to go to this party.

He wasn’t lying before and now he defiantly wasn’t lying, he just wanted to see how far this little cheekily display from Melody would go on for.

Melody: Stop complaining and stop over thinking this, all you have to do is stay by my side and don’t even think about them, because now you have something to occupy your thoughts and keep you on your toes.

She ducked her head into his head finding his right ear so she could almost whisper that last statement into it driving her point home. She was going to be the devil to him tonight. If he thought he was going in for a quick hello and goodbye he had another thing coming, Melody was going to milk this birthday party out for as long as she could, to see how well she had played her little seduction game and gotten under James’ skin. Not because she hated him but because she wanted to excite him, she wanted to keep him thinking about her, she wanted to keep him busy and keep things fresh so he would never grow bored of her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Who are you and what did you do with Melody?

James turned to look at his girlfriend a massive smirk on his face as he proudly looked upon her.

Melody: I am Melody silly, I’m your Melody and you bring out the best in me.

She quickly pressed her glossed lips against his making sure it was only a gentle and soft kiss so James didn’t end up with her lip gloss all over his lips, something that she knew he hated.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Other people would disagree.

As she pulled away from him she felt his arms being wrapped around her back pulling her closer towards him, so he could steal another kiss from her. Disregarding the fact she had that sticky lip gloss on that he hated.

Melody: Well other people and their opinions don’t matter, only yours and mine when it comes to you and me.

Melody placed her thumb over James’ lips and wiped her gloss off of them before the two shared a cute smile to one another before they finally made their exit out of the vehicle. These two were off and ready for a night that would be both fun and painful all at the same time.

--

So here we go again, it’s a new week with a new challenge and this time my challenge comes in the form of Sin City Wrestling new comer Amy-Jayne. The worst thing about facing newcomers is you never know what they are capable of and well if I’m honest facing Amy-Jayne makes me a little bit nervous. I mean have you seen how much bigger she is than me? And I don’t mean that as in weight wise I mean that as in height wise, she’s a giant. I’m going to look like a tiny little elf compared to her in the ring this Sunday night and I have to beat her because I’m not convinced that this isn’t a secret Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship match. I mean who wouldn’t be surprised if Mark Ward did stroll out and change the match at last minute anyways? He is known for that. I wouldn’t be surprised and I wouldn’t be surprised if Amy Marshall tries something dodgy during the match as well.

So once again it’s Me, Melody Grace against the world. I’m getting used to those odds with every aspect of my life. However I will not let the odds stand up against me and defeat me, I will step out from the shadows of Amy Jayne and Amy Marshall and I will defend my SCW Bombshell Internet Championship with every ounce of fight I have left in my body. It’s time for me to wake up again and start getting serious about my job and my position in Sin City Wrestling. I mean I had fought hard for weeks if not months to get to where I am now and I’m not going to have it ruined by a bunch of lazy Bombshells who can’t be bothered to man well woman up and face me.

This all starts this Sunday night when I go up against Amy Jayne, the ravishing Romanian. I’m not going to back down and I’m not going to shy away from the fight when it comes to her, she can say what she likes but it doesn’t matter if she is bigger than me, as I will just be faster than her. It doesn’t matter if she is more powerful than me, as I will just be more technical. I have spoken to many trainers over this week, such as Derek, Gabriel, Synn and even J2H and they all say the same thing go with your gut instinct; do what you think is right and keep my head in the game at all times. So that’s what I’ll be doing. I will be keeping my eyes locked on Amy Jayne and if Army Marshall tries to do something funny I will realign my senses to take her out as well.

BOOM, WE’VE GOT A MARSHALL DOWN!

There is nothing that is going to stop me from winning this Sunday night. I have to win. I know winning isn’t everything and I know I shouldn’t put this amount of pressure on myself but I have a point to prove. I have to prove that the Internet Championship deserves to be in the spotlight regardless of all the rubbish that is floating around the Bombshell Championship. Kate Steele and I truly have the hardest jobs on this roster at the moment and that’s trying to build up our divisions that we are trying to keep in the spotlight, when no one else can give a rats because it’s all about the “top” prize. Though Kate doesn’t seem to have to try, she is just that damn good at defending and beating everyone in the world of Roulette. While I still have A LOT to prove. I’m only a new champion and I know people like Amy Jayne and Amy Marshall will see that as a weakness.

So I won’t allow it to be a weakness, as I will walk into this week’s Climax Control and I will show the world, I will show Amy Jayne that this is my title and that this is my match. I will fight, pin and win. I will not struggle; I will not bow to the restrictions of Amy Jayne being the power house that she is. I will find away and I will knock her down. I will defend my championship even though it’s not on the line because I have to, each and every week if my belt is on the line or not I will fight as if I’m defending it. I have to, I need to and I want to and when I want to do something I’m like a dog with a bone.

I never let go.

I need to find the fight back inside me and this weekend is the prefect chance to do that, when I take on Amy Jayne. Now let’s just make it perfectly clear I have nothing against her, I don’t even know her and that right there is a major bonus for her, because she can do her research on me while all I have on the table is her first ever match in SCW to fall back on. Nevertheless she doesn’t  and won’t know a damn thing about me, she doesn’t know the pressure, the struggles or the obstacles I had to climb to become the Bombshell Internet Champion, she doesn’t know the fight I have had to put up since deciding to become a wrestler, so people would take me seriously. So I will use all of those skills, all of that drive, all of the ring knowledge, all of the support from my Melephants and all of my guts so I can taste the sweet taste of glory.

I will use Amy Jayne as a platform to show the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster that I mean business and that I meant it when I said I want to make my championship belt the best there is… just like Kate has highlighted the Roulette Championship with her impressive reign.

It’s nothing personal Amy Jayne, it’s just business.

--

The scene opens back up inside the back of the familiar car from earlier to show Melody and James sitting side by side again. James has his right arm draped around Melody’s shoulders as she is resting her head down on his chest. Her fingers are twirling around his thick gold chains while they are being driven back to their accommodation while they are staying in Vegas.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So much for just hanging around for a little bit, we’re like the last ones to leave.

With his left hand James ran his fingers through Mel’s hair, before rolling his forefinger and thumb down to her jaw to tilt her head up so she was now looking at him. Melody was trying to hide her devilish smile as it was her plan all along to make James suffer and handle being at the party for as long as he could. She was quiet surprised he lasted the whole night without flipping out and demanding to go home, so Melody was taking that as a win.

Melody: I told you before I didn’t realise what the time was.

She looked at him down to her wrist before pointing at it as if to say she didn’t have a watch on, that movement alone called James to hold back a laugh. He knew what she was playing at he wasn’t silly nor was he blind, however he was happily playing along with her mind games.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, yeah I’m sure.

A slight smirk crossed his face as he watched as Melody’s cheeks flushed a shade of red, she had been caught out but she was going to try her best to keep the charade up.

Melody: I’m sorry.

Melody faked her innocence before flashing him her “serious” smile that was cheekier than anything.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re a terrible liar, you know that right?

James ran his thumb over Melody’s plump lips as she pouted them towards him, hitting him with a dose of the puppy dog eyes as well.

Melody: I know, but look at this face, you’ll forgive me.

She fluttered her eyelashes at him beating them up and down as she edged herself in closer towards him, hugging onto his torso as if she was holding onto it for dear life.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Will I?

His tone matched hers as he was playing her little game, letting her be this side of herself that she had never been before.

Melody: ah huh, it’s in the boyfriend rule book. If your said girlfriend gives you the pouty face with the puppy dog eyes you must forgive her.

She was nodding at herself, as if she was backing up her own statement.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> And who wrote this book?

She kept her focus on his eyes before proudly saying.

Melody: Oh I don’t know some girl called Melody Grace I think.

Reaching up she tapped her right index finger on his jaw, before licking her lips.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Seems Legit

He mirrored her action as she ducked his head down closer to hers, pulling her close to him.

Melody: Oh it totally is.

Before the two could continue with their words, their lips were on each other’s and they were gently but softly kissing, leaving the scene to fade. AWWWW bloody adorable.

32
Climax Control Archives / Jungle fever.
« on: June 24, 2016, 07:40:38 PM »
 Hello, hi… hey... long-time no talk. Whoa do we have a boat load to catch up on huh? Okay, where to start? Oh um three weeks ago I won the Sin City Wrestling edition of Fear Factor whoa, whoa, whoa did you see me? I’m swears to you I’m still picking the glass out from my feet but it was worth it because I won 50k for my charity and that’s A LOT of moolah. Hmm what happened next? Oh James and I have become friends again, well lovers? Best friends? Boyfriend and Girlfriend? I don’t know what we are to be honest but we are being nice to each other and that’s a start. I mean last time you guys saw us he was all like red face angry emoji crossed with the steam coming out of his nose emoji and I was like the angel emoji mixed with the unicorn emoji. Those emoji’s should really be combined and become a super emoji angel unicorn!

DA DA DAAAAAA! BEST EMOJI EVER!!

Oh my bad I’m getting off track, okay what happened next oh that’s right I FINALLY made Jessie tap AGAIN and this time I took her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship away from her. Please put a sticky post it note here because I need to come back and talk about this. I got my moment in the sun because of the great team work Natalie Slice and I showed the world in Tokyo Japan. For that Natalie I thank you, you will always be my partner in crime and always be my tag team partner, even though right now we are kinda on different paths. I will always love you and respect you and if you ever want a shoot at my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship just ask me and I will make it happen.

Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall you two are good and I thank you so much for your clean fight at Into the Void 5.

After beating Jessie Salco in the match of my career thus far, I got to watch my boyfriend (?) James and best friend Despy go one on one for the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship and boy oh boy what a match that was! I was going for both of them AND NOW before you say, you can’t possibly go for both of them you CAN and I DID! If James won I would have been over the moon but respectful to Despy and if Despy won I would have been over the moon to him and respectful to James. It’s a rock and hard place for a girlfriend and best friend to be in, but I’m so proud of them both it really warms my heart to see them out shine and out wrestle all the “big” boys in our company. If that match doesn’t get match of the year, then I’m a cooked chicken on a roast Sunday. I also cried my eyes out like a little girl (wait I am a little girl) when after the match James embraced Despy and the two share done of the best moments in side a Sin City Wrestling ring together. It was pure magic and it was earth moving.

Also if we don’t get a J2H V Despy match number two, I would be very, very surprised. These boys laid it all on the line and they didn’t get anyone down, they are the bench mark for SCW not any of the “big” brutes that walk around the place pretending that they own it.

After Into the Void, I jetted off on a big airplane with James and we headed straight to Greece where we relaxed and recovered from the stressful strenuous work schedule that Mark Hot Stuff Ward put us both on before Into the Void. Now relaxing in Greece was James idea, he just wanted to unwind and do nothing but lay in the sun, massages, a few small walks but nothing two over the top and I hopefully respected his wishes by not dragging him out to too many touristy things. I mean he had to take me to the shipwreck beach, there was no way he was getting out of that, oh and he had to take me on the donkey ride tour… oh and we went to the fancy Greek restaurant that cost us (James) an arm and a leg but it was pure heaven. HEAVEN I tell you, now I know what all the Gods loved Greece back in the day. However James week of picking the holiday destination soon finished and he found himself in…

Wait for it…

Wait for it…

Nants ingonyama bagithi Baba
Sithi uhhmm ingonyama
Ingonyama

And if you don’t know where or what that’s from we can’t be friends.

JAMEL went to South Africa and we (I) had the time of my life, like I’ve never felt this way before, this I swear and I owe it all to James!!!! We went on like sixty safaris and it took as four days to see a lion, four loooooooong days I was about to give up but James was all like you can’t give up and sulk and go home, that’s not what the golden couple of Sin City Wrestling is known for so we stuck it out and we finally saw a Lion. Bucket list item done. I was very excited and almost fell out of the jeep but James grabbed me and held me back from my impending death. That’s three times he has saved my life in the last five-ish weeks anyone would think he likes me or something.

Winky, winky…

Now this brings me up to this week on Climax Control, I was going to do the right thing about the controversy that has surrounded my victory over Jessie Salco because I made her tap and didn’t pin her. I was going to vacate the title so Jessie and I could go one on one once again and settle this FINALLY in the last match of our epic series of matches with dirty endings. However as I went to vacate the title Wardy came out and shocked the world by saying I could keep the belt, however… the Bombshell Internet Championship will now be defended twenty four seven. That means I could sleeping one night and someone could break into my house with a referee and they could try and pin me and take my Bombshell Internet Championship. Do you know what that means? That means there is no sleeeeeeeeeeep till Brooklyn well actually there is no sleep until the next super card Summer X-treme if I can hold onto this belt until I hit the cruise ship, I will finally be free and this crazy idea and crazy stipulation will be off my shoulders.

In the meantime I’m not going complain about it, what’s there to complain about? I mean it’s about time there was some interest back on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship belt. It’s about time someone was able to make it shine once again and I won’t stop until the whole world knows that the Bombshell Internet Championship IS THE MUST HAVE Championship in Sin City Wrestling. Not the Bombshell Championship that has been getting passed around like collection plate at church on Sundays, not the Roulette Championship that Kate Steel has held on to forever and run it so far into the ground that its buried and basically forgotten about. It’s time for a shake up here in Sin City Wrestling in the Bombshell division, I mean I know we are the best in the world at what we do, but sometimes even the best biscuits get stale and it’s time for a breath of fresh air to be washed over the ranks and for the ranks to be turned upside down and on their heads.

Wait, I get that basically means the exact same thing but just run with it.

Now onto this week I find myself in my first official title defence, up against one of the ladies I faced at Into the Void, Amy Marshall. The punk bombshell, the hall of famer, the Triple Crown, the bees’ knees in japan, the best technical and submissionist the world has ever seen blah, blah, blah. You know the one? I finally get to go one on one with one of the Sin City Wrestling royalty I just hope she does the right thing this time and doesn’t contact Jessie to help her out to repay the favour. However that will all been seen on Sunday night, I’ve got a whole week to worry about it. As for right now I’m off to go see Finding Dory with my best friend Despy and Simpson who will be watching after me like a hawk and if you think that ANY OF YOU stand a chance again Simpson, well… you’re the stupid robot emoji with no soul.

See you soon

--

We open up in a large open tree top hotel room right smack bang in the middle of Kruger National park, it’s the Lion Sands Tree top luxury suite for all of you who need details. Inside the room Melody can be found standing beside the bed that James is sitting on. He is putting his shoes on ready for another “fun” filled day of lion searching. Melody is dressed head to toe in a typical safari cargo shorts and shirt and hat arrangement. She has high white socks on and timberland boots on her feet, which James just stares at for a second and shakes his head from side to side.

Melody: If we don’t see a lion today, that it I’m giving up and going home.

Melody looks defeated as she looks down at James who has now returned his attention back to tying his shoes laces before he looks back up at Melody. The look on her pretty little face says it all; she was upset and annoyed that it had taken them so long to see a lion. There wasn’t anything James could do about it, but the look on Melody’s face wasn’t one of the manly facial expressions that he found adorable on her.

J2H: I’m sure we’ll see one today Mel, just be patient.

James flashed Melody a reassuring smile trying to boost her emotional status up but Melody just let out a big sigh and flopped down beside James on their massive king size bed.

Melody: I can’t be, like I try but I’m not really good at it.

She turned her head to look at James as she lay with her back against the mattress; she was swinging her legs off the side of the bed. James looked down at Melody with a crooked smile

J2H: Oh really?

Melody screwed up her nose at how coolly he replied to her, as if he was agreeing with her statement.

Melody: Sarcasm?

James had to hold back a laugh and he looked down at his lady friend fighting back a smile.

J2H: Never!

Melody just got up from the bed and started to pace around the side of the bed, like she was a caged animal.

Melody: Well I don’t know if I believe you or not, however I will promise you we will leave first thing tomorrow morning if we don’t see a lion today. I know how much you hate Africa and this week must be killing you.

Melody looked back at James before she twirled around and started to make her way towards the bathroom. James on the other hand reached out and caught her right hand, pulling her back gently. The young blonde turned and looked at her boyfriend who was now standing in front of her, his hand was still in hers and that caused her to blush.

J2H: Hey... come here.

James gave Melody a little tug pulling her closer to him gently trying to remove the space between them. He gave her a good look up and down before removing his hand from hers and placing it on the side of her face. Melody just ducked her head down shying away from him, but she finally looked up into his eyes bit down on her bottom lip.

Melody: Am I in trouble, you have that you’re in trouble look on your face.

James just let a small laugh escape his lips before his free left hand came up to push a stray strand of Melody’s blonde hair back behind her ear. He felt her melt into his touch which brought a cocky smile to his face.

J2H: You’re not in trouble, however we’re not leaving this place until we well you see a lion you got that?

He was looking firmly into her eyes staring down at her with intent.

Melody: But you hate it here?

She wasn’t wrong but James did his best to hide his discontent with Africa with a smile. While Melody just started to twirl around on the balls of her feet something she did when she was nervous.

J2H: Eh, it’s not so bad... plus we don’t quit... so why should we quit on seeing a lion huh?

James gently nudged Melody who was already off balance as she was winging around on her feet, before he quickly made the save and held her back from tumbling over. Melody was now pressed up against his chest with a nervous smile on her face and her cheeks were flushed red. Her little heart was beating at one thousand beats a minute.

Melody: You would stay here just for me?

Looking up at him she bit down on ht bottom lip dragging it into her mouth as she held back a perfect smile, James could sense what she was hinting at and he playfully knocked it away.

J2H: Don’t make a big deal out of it.

Winking down at her the Brat Prince just smirked wildly but Melody pushed herself closer to him and planted her soft lips against his for a small kiss.

Melody: Thank you.

This time James brought his lips to hers and the two shared another small but gentle kiss before he broke away from her. Her right hand found his and James was heading off towards the door with Melody in tow.

J2H: Don’t mention it, alright let’s go Safari Barbie, these lions aren’t going to find themselves.

He turned back to look at her, looking her up and down once more she did look exactly like safari barbie in her get up today and she was his safari barbie and that’s all that mattered right now. Melody on the other hand had that goofy smile on her face, the one she got when she had butterflies swirling around her stomach. She was completely and utterly infatuated with James and the fact that he was staying in Africa so she could see a Lion meant the world to her. Melody hurried her steps so she was standing beside James and quickly hooked her arms around his waist to hug him, while James draped his arm over her shoulders and the two headed off to their fifth day straight of safaris.

--

Hello again, to say the last few weeks of my life have been a roller coasted would be an understatement however if I could change a single thing I wouldn’t.  

However that’s not what I’m here for right now, I’m here to talk about my up and coming match up with Amy Marshall for the Sin City Wrestling bombshell Internet Championship. MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship, the one that I won at into the void after weeks of trying the one that I don’t plan on giving up any time soon. I’m sorry Amy but this Sunday won’t be your night. I have nothing against you personally it’s just business and right now my business is all about keeping my Bombshell Internet Championship around my waist.

Now I know you’re going to try and come at me using James’ name, using the fact that I have body guards to surround me to make sure no one tries anything on me to take my title away but just know that all your talk will fall on deaf ears. I’ve gotta do what I’ve gotta do to keep this Championship so if that means being extra careful you can’t exactly blame me.

Each week I had said that the next match will be the biggest one in my career and this week I will say it again, because this week I have the chance to defend my title and I don’t want to be a one hit wonder, I want to keep this belt for as long as I can. I need to beat Amy, so I can show the world that I deserve this belt, that I deserve this chance to be a true champion. I need to beat Amy so I can silence the doubts that are in the back of everyone’s minds. No one wants me to be champion, no one wants to see me as the champion and no one wants me to be a successful champion. So I need to prove them wrong, I need to show them that I can hang with the big girls. I need to show everyone that my spot amongst the greatest of Sin City Wrestling isn’t just because of my child like charms or because of my friendships with the Sins or my relationship with J2H. I need to prove to everyone that I belong; I need to prove that I’m serious and I’m one hundred per-cent serious. I want to defend my belt with honour, integrity and with grace.

Ha-ha name puns, oops getting off track.  

So this Sunday I go up against one of the toughest meanest girls in Sin City Wrestling history, Amy Marshall... will I take her challenge lightly? Absolutely not however will I back down to her? No wait for it... no... gracing... way. I will bring the fight to her and I will hopefully show the world that I have what it takes to be a great champion that I have what it takes to put Amy Marshall down. Not many people can celebrate that achievement but I really hope I can add it to my list.

I will see you all on Sunday night and hopefully after my match I’ll be celebrating with a celebration milkshake. If not I can promise you all I won’t stop until I build my little empire back up.

Don’t give up on me and don’t count me out.

Mwah

33
Supercard Archives / JESSIE (c) & AMY v NATALIE & MELODY
« on: June 03, 2016, 06:23:15 PM »
 
Joe: Well done Melody you are off to the finals… now the produces are telling me I must tell you guys the main ingredient for the Blood Pit… its blood from a rat.

Melody’s cheeks puff out as she puts her head down towards the bucket, as Alex Rush finishes his drink just seconds before the buzzer sounds. Roxi didn’t get it all drunk in time meaning she has been eliminated but it doesn’t matter as all three of them now hug onto the black buckets provided and make sickly gagging sounds.

Roxi: Rat blood, are you guys insane?

Melody goes to back up Roxi but just as she goes to open her mouth she fights back the urge to hurl. Alex has sweat pouring down his face in shock as his stomach is trying to remember what real food and drinks taste like.

Joe: I was just kidding guys, it wasn’t rat’s blood.

They all let out a slight sigh but it doesn’t matter whatever they just had to drink had taken the wind out of their sails.

Joe: Okay unfortunately Roxi you couldn’t finish your fourth drink in time so you have been eliminated from the competition.

Roxi gets up and gives Melody and Alex a quick hug before she rushes off the set. Alex and Melody however just stare at each other unable to move right now in fear they will be sick all over international television.

-*-

Joe: Welcome back to Fear Factor we are finally down to our last two remaining contestants, on my right we have the bubbly blonde known as Melody Grace Carpenter and on the left of me we have the huge rock-star Alex Rush. Do you two have anything to say to each other right now?

Alex: Good luck darlin’

Melody just blows Alex a kiss and he catches it before she speaks.

Melody: Stay safe and good luck Alex.

The two high five before they get ushered over to the final competition for today.

Joe: Okay in our final round, this one is a good one… it’s called the Glass Walk and yes you guessed it both Melody and Alex will have to walk bare footed over this pile of smashed glass. It sounds too easy am I right? well kids I would tell you to try this at home, but I’m legally not allowed to so don’t try it at home but I can assure you this won’t be a walk in the park.

Alex: Nice pun there Job.

Joe: For the last time its Joe

Both Alex and Melody are instructed to remove their shoes so they do so quickly while the cameras scan up the length of the glass pile that looks to be a good one hundred metres.

Joe: The rules are simple this is based off time, whoever walks the full length of the glass walk wins. If you so happen to step off the line of glass you will be eliminated, if you take a step back you will also be eliminated. Okay are you guys ready?

Melody: My beautiful feet

Alex: And don’t forget my beautiful feet.

Alex and Melody just sigh towards one another but they know they are doing this for a good cause so the put on their best smiles and head over towards the start of the glass walk.

Joe: Who would like to go first?

Without even saying a word they both point at each other and Joe just rolls his eyes.

Joe: Typical, let’s go with ladies first Melody you’re up.

Melody takes her spot at the start line and the buzzer quickly sounds and she is off and racing at turtle pace as her soft delicate skin on the bottom of her feet make impact with the shards of glass the pained look on her face says it all. She just grits her teeth and starts to hustle her way down the broken glass stopping every now and then to hold in a yelp from the pain that is running through her body. She is nearing the finish line and she quickly tries to dash towards the finish line but a big piece of broken glass pierces the bottom of her foot and she almost tumbles over. Melody quickly recovers and hobbles her way to the finish line where she tip toes off the glass and the cameras pan down to look at the bottom of her feet. Stuck in the soles of her feet are shards of glass that the medical team quickly run over to help remove them. While blood starts to pour out over the ground, Melody takes a seat while she looks over to Joe for her time.

Joe: Melody your time that Alex has to try and beat is two minutes and three seconds.

Alex looks over at Melody and he can see the pain all over her face and he swallows hard. He takes his spot at the starting line and waits for the buzzer to go off. The buzzer quickly sounds and Alex tries to make a mad dash down the glass pit but because of him trying to rush it bits of glass start getting jammed into the soles of his feet. He steps on a really pointy piece and he tumbles off over the side.

Alex: Drats!

Joe: Alex Rush has been eliminated. Here is your winner and the first ever Sin City Wrestling Fear Factor Champion, Miss Melody Grace Carpenter!!!

Melody: YIPPPEEE!!!!!

Steamers and balloons fall from the ceiling as Melody hobbles over to Alex to check up on him to make sure he is okay, while a medic team rushes towards Alex to help pick out the glass from his feet. Joe makes his way over towards Melody and raises her hand in victory as the show looks like it it’s going to finish up with Alex and Melody hugging the celebration music quickly stops.

Joe: Melody has won the fifty k that will be going towards the Maryvale Foundation, who have been caring for orphaned, abused and neglected children for one hundred and sixty years. This money will be put towards facilitating more adoptions and housing the children in more stable and impactful foster homes.

A video plays to show that the Maryvale foundation does and their importance before the footage returns back to Joe, Alex and Melody. Alex and Mel are now standing near Joe, leaning on each other for support as the bottom of their feet are both red raw, sore and bleeding.

Joe: Melody do you have any words to describe what you are feeling right now?

Melody: I’m over the moon I can’t believe I did it… I mean… this is exciting. I just want to thank everyone for participating today and making this one of the best days of my life. Alex you’re amazing and very supportive. I’m really happy that the money is going to Maryvale and I know that they will spend it wisely helping children in need.

Joe takes the microphone back.

Joe: Do you have any words Alex?

Alex: Me feet hurt and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to eat pizza again but today has been aight’. I can’t wait to go for a shower and brush my teeth tho. Also well done Melly, I’m very proud of you… you’re alright darlin’... tough as nails this kid is.

Alex and Melody hug and they wait to be told that they can leave but Joe has another thing in mind.

Joe: Now normally this is the part of the show where we wind everything up and our contestants leave and treat themselves for everything they have accomplished here today… however that’s not the case we still have one last test… join us after the break to find out what it is.

Melody and Alex turn back to look at Joe in disbelief as if to ask - what is he talking about? The magic of TV kicks in and it fades out to commercials.

And this dear friends is where I say; to be continued.

-*-

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Extra, extra read all about it… team Nattie and Melly are going to win on Sunday and there’s no doubt about it.

We’re going to fight, fight, go team fight… we all train on umm uhh sprite?

Anyways enough with the singing and dancing, this is your captain speaking to tell you all that this Sunday night Natalie and I are going to show Amy and Jessie that we can and we WILL function as a successful tag team here in Sin City Wrestling. Those girls want to keep running their mouths trying to run us down well keep going because we will see who ends up on the bottom this Sunday at Into the Void and I can assure you it won’t be us.

Now it’s time to hit you with some hot of the press faxes… and my loyals know that faxes mean FACTS!

FACT 1: I don’t care how long Amy and Jessie have been working together as a tag team they will fall down from their high horses on Sunday and it will happen so fast they won’t know what hit them. TRUTH!

FACT 2: Team Nattie and Melly >>> Team Punk and Metal Connection…. Annnnnnnnny day! MATHS AND STUFF!

FACT 3: They keep trying to tear us down but trust me on Sunday it will all be for nothing Natalie and I have got this in the bag. You see they keep coming at us, trying to make this personal well baby dolls I don’t play that way… so keep your mouths shut and come into the match on Sunday with your heads in the game or otherwise you’re going to see them roll. PREACH!

FACT 4: My Momma don’t like yous and she likes everyone else. BIEBERED!

And last but not least

FACT 5: I hope you both have loser downfall plans because trust me once Natalie or I get the one, two, three or make one of you guys tap, tap, tap… you’re going to have to put them into action. BURNIES ON SUNDAYS!

Alright lets wrap this up and get down to the nitty gritty. This Sunday Natalie and I aren’t walking into - Into the Void without any games plans we aren’t walking in there with any excuses or any hype… we are just walking in there as a new tag team to show the world what we have to offer.

If Natalie pins Jessie and becomes the champion, I will be nothing but supportive… who knows I might change my direction and go for the Bombshell Championship… so then we can be most powerful tag team on the Bombshell roster… (Sorry Team Hero but I’ve got to blow my own trumpet in these things – no hard feelings) THERE WILL BE NO HARD FEELINGS AND THERE WILL BE NO PRESSED REVENGE MOVES. Why? Because we are above that!

However Amy and Jessie don’t worry about what Natalie and I will be up to on Sunday because it’s pretty evident that we will be up to crushing your dreams and leaving you both flat on your backs.

Bank on it britches

Mwah!

-*-



Melody Grace can be seen standing outside a locked door of a hotel room; she is standing nervously in the hallway as she just stares at the numbers on the door that read 2020. She knew why she was here but she didn’t think she had the courage to go through with it. Letting out a big sigh she blew out a stream of cool air before she lifts her right hand up and knocks on the door. Within a matter of moments the door opens slowly and Simpson steps outside to greet her, the two share a secret hug and handshake before Melody whispers something into his ear. Without another thought Simpson steps out of the way and walks off down the hallway leaving Melody now standing at an open door. She takes one last deep breath before she takes a baby step into the room. She looks around the hotel room before she closes the door behind her softly not wanting to make any loud noises. She tip toes across the floor her feet still killing her from doing the glass walk on fear factor. She waste very little time in gliding across the marble floors before she finds James sitting on the couch watching the big screen TV.  James hears the sound of heels clicking off the floor and he turns to look over his bare shoulder. His face showing a mixture of happiness and sadness when his eyes fall onto Mel.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What are you doing here?

He rolls his eyes as Melody just makes her way over towards him her yellow summer dress that stops just above her knees flowing effortlessly with each of her movements.

Melody: I knocked on the door and Simpson let me in and then he left?

Her innocent voice was teasing him as he knew how she got in, that wasn’t the question he was asking.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Shouldn’t you be out partying with all your friends?

Melody runs her right hand through her naturally short blonde hair as she had taken her long extension out as she stands directly in front of him. she bites down on her bottom lip before sucking it into her mouth looking nervous. James picks up on her vibe and senses that this could be serious and before he knows it, she was now sitting on his lap looking down at him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

James looks up into Melody’s hazel eyes confused but somewhat surprised that even though she was nervous as hell she was showing signs of confidence that he hadn’t seen before. His hands stay to his side as she moves up a little getting closer to him as she looks down with a shy look on her face.

Melody: Okay here it goes…

Reaching down she grabs onto his hands and she brings them up to her chest and she places his open palms over her heart so he can feel how fast it’s beating before she starts talking.

Melody: I don’t want to be apart anymore and I don’t want to be without you… so tell me what I need to do to win you back? Anything… anything at all… I will give up my role in the movie with Drake; I will give up Twitter… I promise I won’t run around the globe to meet people. I promise I won’t run off to Norway or Africa… I promise that I won’t talk to strangers… I promise to put all my attention back onto us… However you have to know right here and now I will not give up my friendships with Despy or the Sins, or Annie… or Molly… or Sam… or Smurf… or Wizard Dom… Although I promise that if I go to meet them that I will tell you and you can come as well and we can all be friends. Things might have happened while we were apart but I don’t care… I don’t even want to think about them… I just want you and I know that now… Well to be perfectly honest… I’ve always wanted you… you need me I hope and I need you… it's how we work… so here’s a girl looking at a guy who she can’t spend another second without and…

She stops to lick her lips apply moisture to them but James cuts her off.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Where is this coming from?

She drops his hands back down to his side gently but she quickly brings her right hand up to her chest so she can point at herself.

Melody: Me it’s coming from me, I needed to show you a sign I needed to show you a big move… so here is my big move.

Without any more delays she ducks her head down and within seconds her fleshy lips are pressed against his. She was kissing him and he was kissing her back, she felt his hands come up to sit on her petite little waist as their kiss deepened. Her hands were now on either side of his face grabbing onto him for dear life, gently of course. She rolled her hips forward and she closed the gap that was between them, as James at the same time had arched himself forward. His bare chest was pressed up hard against her body and before they both knew it their embrace was getting hot and heavy. James briefly pulled back to look up at Mel he hadn’t even said yes or accepted her big moment

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

Melody: Jam I promise… I have showered a thousand times since fear factor; I’ve seen a dentist and gone to a day spa.

The two shared a nervous laugh before everything fades to black.

34
Supercard Archives / JESSIE (c) & AMY v NATALIE & MELODY
« on: June 03, 2016, 06:21:08 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Wow, what a week last week was. I had to spend a week with James but look I’m okay guys, we survived. No one killed anyone; no one hurt each other… James and I are perfectly fine. I’m fine. He’s fine. Everything is fine. We also RAKED in a lot of cash for Sin City Wrestling so all in all with the whole no one dying thing and the whole us getting money thing I would call last week a win. Yes a win.

Winning, I like winning.

Like on Sunday when I team with Natalie Slice and we take on Jessie and Amy Marshall I can assure you we only have one thing in mind and that is winning. While also looking good, I mean have you seen us? We are basically runway fitness models. I mean I have baby abs, Natalie has real abs… I have baby biceps; Natalie has really big biceps… I have cute little calf muscles and well Natalie has adorably huge ones. She’s the peanut to my Melly oops Jelly… the Protein milkshake to my shaker and she’s the pre-work out to my after workout you just can’t have one without the other.  Together we will rise on Sunday at INTO THE VOID and we will take team Punk and Metal Connection to the pawn shop.

So we can scrap them in for loose change.

However that is days away, let me catch you up to speed with some things that have recently happened. Well if you haven’t caught up with James’ promotional I’ll give you a few minutes to do so nooooow.

*plays elevator music*

Oh good you’re back I was starting to think you had left me here, all alone in the dark to fend for myself.
(Just kidding I was eating ice cream and painting my nails, look they are chrome coloured… oh wait you can’t see them at the moment, drats!)

Any-who did you, see us at the Gala? He was like Mr Smith and I was like Mrs Smith and together we stole the show and got all of the investors in a bidding war. James was dodging bullets (and by bullets I mean questions and people) like no tomorrow and I was catching bullets (see above for definition of bullets) like I was well, I don’t think I helped the team at all if I can be honest. However we were like the perfect team. We were like peppermint and chamomile, raspberry and apple, chalk and cheese… wait ignore that last one they don’t go together. Anyway the point of this part is to say we made a good team, James did all the talking which was great because talking in front of people in those types of settings makes me nervous. I probably would have fainted in front of everyone and I only have one valid reason to faint in front of a bunch of strangers.

The day I finally meet Mr Bean and we run off and get married and have little Beanie babies. Oh and if I ever meet Drake or Zoom or Gina Carano or Sophie Turner or Seth Rollins or like If ever get to see Taron Edgerton… okay so maybe I have a few reasons to faint in public don’t judge me okay! I can’t help that my fan girl inside me is also a major fainter.

I should probably work on that.

Also speaking of fainting I would like to clear up that I didn’t faint because I saw Gabriel’s bicep a few weeks back, I fainted because I had a lack of oxygen to my brain because sometimes when you’re about to hyperventilate these things happen. I was not going to hyperventilate because Gabriel had his shirt off; I was hyperventilating because of abs-s-solutely nothing to do with Gabriel’s rock hard abs. Yes. Excellent. Now I can say that without Odette wanting to kill me because she knows that he is ripped and she also knows that I have an issue with ripped guys. Nevertheless I didn’t faint, well I don’t think I fainted? I think I just kinda passed out from lack of sleep? Is that even possible? Oh well…

Clean up on aisle four, we have a Melody down; I repeat we have a Melody down.

Not only did I have to put up with James last week (okay that’s a lie he put up with me) I also had to sit back and watch Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco try and rip strips off me like I was gourmet meat and they were really hungry for stir-fry. In spite of this don’t worry my little Melephants your girl Melody Grace Carpenter is fine I mean they don’t call me the Mother of Ducks for no reason, all their hate, all their greasy trash talk didn’t even make a dent on me, in fact cue the quote it was just like water off a ducks back.

Kudus for trying Jessie and Amy I mean your over used trash talk almost I repeat almost brought a tear to my eye. I mean the lame-radar was ringing right throughout the building and I’m pretty sure it woke the neighbours but trust me I applaud you on your effort. I really do. I mean it must suck trying to pin the tail on the donkey when you’re really the ass.

Zing! (Is that right Despy?)

Now let’s get down to business, this week I have a very special luncheon to attend to and I also have a secret special TV show that I have been working on with some of my fellow Sin City Wrestling colleagues. I can’t tell you what it is, but I’m pretty sure it’s going to be scary. Okay fine I’ll give you a hint it rhymes with beer tractor… however after all those big and important things I have a big tag team match up this weekend that Natalie and I have to win because shutting Amy Marshall’s mouth (I really wanted to say legs here, but mouth also works) would bring nothing but a smile to my face and well beating Jessie Salco is always a delight of mine, I can’t wait to make it 3 and 0. Even if Natalie and I don’t pin Jessie Salco and neither of us become the Bombshell Internet Champion, beating Team Punk and Metal Connection is enough to satisfy me.

Alright let’s leave all that talk for later on, how about we get this thing started?

-*-



The scene opens up inside a studio in the middle of Tokyo Japan; its actual location is a secret for security reasons. However inside the Studio there is a ballroom that is dimly lit. The room was about the size of a decent football field, while the walls were all lined with black curtains and mysterious items were around the room that were covered in the same black cloth. There were a few bright yellow signs up around the room that simply read “Fear Factor” followed by the familiar logo of “SCW”. Around the hall there were cameras set up, but standing in the very middle of the room was six very familiar faces. The faces belonged to none other than Sin City Wrestling Superstar Alex Rush, Commentating Legend Jason Adams, Head Referee Jasmine St. John, former Sin City Wrestling bombshell Brandi, one half of the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions in Roxi Johnson and well, umm… Melody Grace Carpenter.

The six Sin city Wrestling superstars and bombshells were all huddled together in the centre of the room, looking around the hall no doubt trying to work out what was under the black cloths. What would they be getting into and why did they agree to do this?  They were all in matching black tank tops that read “SCW” across the front with the “Fear Factor” and “SCW” logo spread across their backs as well. No doubt that product placement was Mark “Hot Stuff” Wards idea because exposure means money and money means exposure. Suddenly as they were all standing around a familiar theme song struck the airways, followed by a dramatic light change and it was quickly followed up by Joe Rogan walking into the hall with a microphone in hand and cameras following him. Joe is wearing a simple pair of sneakers, jeans and a black shirt that has “Fear Factor” written on right hand side of his chest.

Joe: Hello and welcome, to FEAR FACTOR! I’m you’re host for tonight Joe Rogan and it feels so good to be back and hosting this show. Tonight it isn’t just any old show, oh no it’s a once in a life time Sin City Wrestling Special. Tonight I’m joined with six of the toughest, meanest, nastiest, glitteriest people in the entire world. Who pride themselves on being down and dirty, rough and unbreakable but tonight we are going to see what turns the boys into men and the girls into women or should I say what turns the men into boys and makes the women turn back into little girls?

Joe finally makes his way across the hall and is now standing in front of the group of huddled Sin City Wrestling superstars and he waits for the cameramen to catch up. The music dies down in the background and the lighting returns back to normal to show Alex Rush looking more than excited, while Melody is holding onto Roxi Johnson for dear life. Jasmine has her hands on her hips eyeing Joe up and down, while Brandi is swigging from her hip flask. Whereas Jason Adams, well Jason is just staring at Joe with a stern look on his face – just kidding he is holding onto Melody’s shoulder looking for the closest exit.

Joe: Tonight ladies and gentlemen, these six Sin City Wrestling Superstars and Bombshells are going to be faced with challengers they never thought they would… now let’s meet the cast shall we?

The cameras pan over to the group of SCW superstars and they pan into Jasmine St. John.

Jasmine: Hi my name is Jasmine St. John. I’m the head referee in Sin City Wrestling and there is NOTHING that scares me, so watch and learn kids.

Jasmine eyes up her fellow workmates as the cameras pan away from her and down to Alex.

Alex: Me name is Alex Rush and I just signed up to get this free t-shirt.

He fires off a cheeky thumb up with an even cheekier smile before they scan down the line to Roxi Johnson.

Roxi: My name is Roxi Johnson; I’m one half of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions and I’m really looking forward to see what you guys think will challenge us.

Roxi fires off a polite smile to the cameras as they pan down to see Jason Adams.

Jason: My Name is Jason Adams and I’m one of the voices of Sin City Wrestling, Belly if you’re watching at home if I don’t make it… please don’t steal my spinney chair and if you do, I’ll haunt you.

Jason has a look of fear on his face as the cameras quickly move from him over to Melody Grace.

Melody: Hi, Hello, Hey… my name is Melody Grace Carpenter and I… I’m really looking forward to tonight… okay that’s a lie… I’m scared. Please Lord, don’t let there be any aliens or clowns.

Melody goes back to hugging on Roxi’s arm while the cameras move down to Brandi who just holds her index finger up to the cameras and finishes off her flask.

Brandi: My name’s Brandi... and…. YEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH! LET’S GET THIS SHOW STARTED!

Brandi tosses her hip flask up in the air before firing both of her hands up excited. The cameras spin back around to show Joe who is ready to get this one underway.

Joe: Alright now since we all know each other, let’s get this one started.

Brandi: I just said that.

Joe fires Brandi a displeased side eye, knowing that she is going to be a handful.

Joe: Anyways, tonight these six will be playing for fifty thousand dollars for the charity of their choosing…

Jason: But Mark Ward said he has to get the winnings and that he would maybe pay us some of it back?

Joe fires off a look that Jason that is completely blank before the magic of TV kicks in and scene changes.

-*-

The scene opens back up inside the dimly lit ballroom the Sin City Wrestling superstars and bombshells are found sitting in a circle on the floor around a table. On the table in front of them is a pizza box but from the looks on their faces that something doesn’t smell like Hawaiian, Supreme or Meat-lovers. Joe is standing beside them and he is quick to get this one underway.

Joe: Okay if you haven’t figured out by now this is our first eating challenge of the night. Contestants if one of you would kindly do the honours.

Jasmine reaches into the middle of the table and she opens the pizza box much to everyone’s disgust. The cameras pan in to see a pizza that has been cut into six even slices with toppings that doesn’t even look real. By real I mean editable.

Joe: Thank you Jasmine, now in front of you… you’re looking at the world famous pepperoni and eyes.

Alex: Aye, I didn’t order this rubbish mate… I ordered meat, meat and more meat with cheese…

Alex looks down at the pizza and he quickly holds his nose, Jason is on the other side of the table already gagging, while Roxi, Brandi and Melody are all looking down at it like they have just witnessed roadkill for the first time. Jasmine on the other hand looks unfazed by it showing that she is the toughest one out of the bunch. The cameras highlight that there is a black bucket beside each of the contestants meaning one thing, vomiting was probably going to happen.

Joe: Now I bet you’re all dying to know what’s on this pizza am I right?

Melody: No we’re good.

Melody brings her hand up over her glossed lips and tries to hide her disgust in what she is looking at. Alex and Jason nod their heads as if to agree with her but the cameras start to pan into the pizza in front of them.

Joe: The Pepperoni and eyes pizza is a rare delicacy… Let’s start with the base shall we? Its air dried cow bile. The sauce; well that’s donkey’s blood paste and the toppings? The pizza is topped with fish eyes, rancid cheese, live red worms oh and mealworms… oh and dried crickets and hissing cockroaches. Doesn’t that look inviting? Now this round the rules are simple there is six of you, there are six pieces of pizza you each have to eat a whole slice… if at any stage you feel like you can’t do this all you have to do is walk away… are you ready?

All the six competitors just look at each other followed by a “Yeah” “NO” mixed reaction.

Joe: Go!!!

A buzzer goes off and Jason, Alex, Jasmine, Roxi, Melody and Brandi all reach in a grab a slice of “pizza” before they all look down at it in their hands looking miserable. Jasmine leads them in a count to three and they all shove the “Pizza” in their mouths. Alex Rush has a surprised look on his face as he is chewing away, while Jason goes a ghostly white, Brandi is trying the old pinch your nose trick, while Roxi is just getting through her slice without over thinking it. Melody on the other hand has her eyes closed and is holding her long blonde hair back, Jasmine has already smashed her piece and has her mouth open as she lifts her tongue up and down to show the cameras she has finished the challenge.

Jasmine is followed by Roxi, who is followed by Alex then Melody and Brandi who finish at the same time and offer each other high fives. The gang can see that Jason is struggling so they start a “Jason” chant to help him through it. Finally the commentator finishes his pizza and he lasts a whole minute without making gagging noises.

Joe: Well done everyone you have made it through round one.

Jason is still gagging in the background while the rest of them are trying not to gag in sympathy. The cameras quickly pan around and the producers ask each one of them how they felt doing that challenge.

Jasmine: It wasn’t that bad, I just had to focus on something else and get through it.

Jasmine flashes a confident smile before Roxi is up.

Roxi: I’ve travelled around the world and have probably eaten worst, I mean it was gross but it’s done now.

Roxi was being positive as she smiled as the cameras panned over to Brandi and Melody who were side by side.

Melody: There was A LIVE worm in my mouth and I ate it… it was sooooo disgusting.

Melody continues to wipe her face convinced that she has pizza juice on her face, while Brandi looks at her smirking.

Brandi: Ah come on Mel, that can’t be the only time you’ve had a live worm in your mouth?

Melody looks up at Brandi and shoots her a confused glare.

Melody: I don’t eat worms Brandi.

Brandi: I know I was talking about peni…

Before Brandi’s sentence was finished the cameras pan over to Alex who is now flossing his teeth with a stray thread from his fear factor shirt.

Alex: Worst pizza ever, no stars on that review… it had wiggly jiggly things and I prefer me pizzas without wiggly jigglys.

The cameras pan over to get a word with Jason but he just shoots them a terrible death glare before racing off the shoot looking for a bucket. Melody and Roxi run after him with a bucket in hand to help out their friend in need. The cameras swirl around to see Jasmine St. John standing there with Brandi both with their hands on their hips.

Brandi: What a little girl.

Jasmine: You think he would be used to weird shit, I mean he’s married to a witch.

Brandi and Jasmine walk off while the sound of Jason gagging and hurling in the background hits the airways. Melody and Roxi are fussing over him trying to comfort him, as Alex can be heard singing to himself trying to block out the noise of Jason hurling or otherwise he will be in the same boat.

-*-

Joe: Welcome back to Fear Factor the Sin City Wrestling Edition, the first round we witnessed all six SCW Superstars and Bombshells eat…

Jason: DON’T SAY IT MAN, DON’T SAY WHAT WAS ON THAT PIZZA OR I’LL…

A gurgling sound comes from Jason’s stomach as the cameras pan over to him to see that he is still as white as a ghost. Alex takes a comical side step away from Jason, before he picks Melody up with ease and places her between himself and Jason.

Melody: Hey, unhand me… Mushy-Rushy.

Melody gives Alex a playful shove as Roxi, Brandi and Jasmine all look at the three “trouble makers” with a concerned look on their faces. Alex pokes his tongue out at Melody who simply replies with a talk to the hand gesture as Joe watches on shaking his head.

Joe: Okay let’s move onto the next challenge shall we? This one is good; this is one that you’re going to love. Okay don’t turn around now.

They all turn around.

Joe: I said don’t turn around but never mind.

Two stage hands come on set and pull back the black curtain that is covering a plastic box that is big enough to fit a bath tub in. Inside the glass box are hundreds of rats running around crawling over the top of one another squeaking, biting, and clawing one another trying to free themselves from this see through plastic tub. All of the SCW stars turn around to Joe with wide eyes.

Joe: This one is a good one; we call this one Rat Tub. The rules are simple each one of you will be blindfolded; you will be placed near the side of the tub. Your goal is to find three gold stars inside the tank. You can use your feet or your hands, but your time will be recorded on the clock and whoever has the longest time, or whoever backs out of this challenge will be eliminated.

The SCW stars turn back to look at the rat infested bath, Jasmine, Roxi, Brandi and Melody look unfazed while Alex and Jason are just standing there gobsmacked.

Joe: Let’s start with you Alex.

The mood in the room shifts and with the magic of TV the scene opens up with all the contests standing near the Rat Tub, while a blind folded Alex Rush takes his position near the tub he waits for the buzzer to sound and gets ready for his chance to find the stars. The buzzer blares and it startles Alex but he doesn’t have time to think as he just jumps into the rat tub and starts swaying through the mountains of rats like a mad man. He quickly finds the first star and he throws it up into the air while a couple of rats start climbing up his legs heading towards his crown jewels.

Alex: HEY, frisky little fellas.

Alex gets back to the job at hand and his rummages through the rats some more before he finds the second golden star; he picks that up and throws it out of the tub before hopping straight back on the search looking for the last star.

Alex: I think I just stood on one, poor Master Splinter.

Alex continues to fumble away before he dives in head first into the pit of rats, even though he can’t see a thing his whole body is now submerged in creepy crawling rats as he finally flies out of the tub with the last wooden star in his hand.

Joe: Well done Alex, you’re got the time to beat at one minute and twenty eight seconds.

Alex rips off his blindfold and jumps out of the tub before he makes his way over to the side of the screen where some medical staff come over to check to see if Alex is okay and not bitten.

Joe: Okay Brandi you’re up.

Brandi walks up near the tub and her blindfold is placed over her eyes before she finally holds onto the side of the tub. The buzzer sounds and the Party Girl Bombshell wastes no time in sticking her hands into the tub looking, well fumbling around trying to find her stars.

Brandi: If one of these stinky rodents even thinks about biting me, I’ll…

Before Brandi can finish she brings up her two hands out of the Rat Tub with two stars in her right hand and one in her left. She lets out a monstrous YEAAAAAAAHHH as she flings two rats off of her arms and throws the stars up in the air. Joe has to duck out of the way as one of the stars was flying for his head.

Brandi: That was too easy…

Joe: Well Done Brandi you’re now in the lead with a total of forty-five seconds.

Brandi rips off her blindfold and moves away from the Rat Tank at high speed as she looks down at the rats running all over each other in disgust. The Medical team race over to check on the party girl to make sure she has no bites or scratches from the feral rodents before the show continues.

Joe: Okay let’s see how the superhero handles a rat bath, Roxi you’re up.

Melody gives Roxi a hug in support as the fiery red head makes her way over towards the smelly rats. Roxi gets her blindfold put on her and tightened as she gets lead over towards the side of the plastic tank. The stars are thrown back into the rat tank and the buzzer quickly sounds. Roxi follows Brandi’s lead and stays out of the tank as she just places her hands in there and starts fumbling around.

Roxi: Come on, come on, come on…

Roxi finds her first star and she tosses it to the side as a friendly rat starts to climb up her right arm making its way towards her shoulder. Roxi tries to flick it off but the rat is now running down her back and looking for freedom.

Melody: What a champion rat, run to freedom little guy.

A couple of the stage crew take off after the rat trying to catch him causing Alex Rush and Jason Adams to laugh and run around with them. Roxi continues to fumble around with her hands in the rats looking for the last two stars; she finds another one and throws it out before she has to go back into the tank with both of her hands. She’s having no luck finding the third star on this side of the tank so she quickly rushes around to the other side and just like that her hand falls onto the last star. She jumps up for joy and rips her blindfold off as she tosses the star up into the sky.

Roxi: Finally, Hooray!

Joe: Well done Roxi, however you have taken the longest amount of time to find your stars so at this present moment in time you are at the bottom of the leader board. You have to hope that one of your fellow co-workers takes longer than you to keep your position in this competition.

Roxi listens to Joe before she nods her head before shrugging her shoulders as she seems okay with what he had just said to her. She moves over to the medic team to get checked out while Jasmine is seen stepping up to the plate.

Joe: Okay you’re turn Jasmine, now for you to stay in the game you have to beat Roxi’s time of three minutes twenty seconds, do you think you can do that?

Jasmine nods her head confidently before she looks back at Roxi with a smirk.

Jasmine: Pack your bags sweetheart, you’re going home.

Roxi and Jasmine exchange a friendly laugh as they are friends backstage before Jasmine is blind folded and the referee is placed beside the rat tub. The buzzer sounds and Jasmine lunges in towards the tank, she places both hands in the rats and she starts tossing them to the side frantically looking well feeling around for the three stars. She finds her first one and she tosses it over to the side before she finds another, tossing that over her shoulder. Jason ducks out of the way as a flying star almost attacks him as he and Melody watch on with wide eyes. Jasmine is tearing up the rats, well not really tearing them up but she is forcing them around.

Jasmine: THAT MOTHER…

Jasmine goes to swear but Alex saves the day.

Alex: No, no, no… naughty ratty.

Jasmine pulls her right hand out of the tank to show there is blood she has been bitten by one of the feral animals. She continues to swirl them around with her left hand before she finds what she is looking for the last star. She tosses it up in the air and rips off her blindfold to look down at her right hand that is still bleeding. Jasmine is furious as she looks down at the sickly tank filled with rats as the medical staff rush in to check on her bite.

Joe: Jasmine congratulations your time was two minutes and thirty eight seconds… you’re not going home however you do have the choice to pull out after all you have been bitten.

Jasmine just looks at Joe with burning eyes and says through gritted teeth.

Jasmine: I’m not going anywhere.

Joe: That’s what we like to hear, now while Jasmine is getting looked at its Melody’s turn.

Melody walks up towards the rat tank and she looks down at the hundreds of rats and she covers her face.

Joe: You can pull out now Melody but that means you’ll be going home; your charity won’t be getting a single thing.

Melody: I know I can do this… I can. I have too.

Melody lets out a big sigh before she gets blindfolded and the blonde is directed over towards the starting point. The stars get thrown in the tub and the rats roll over them to hide them. The buzzer quickly sounds and Melody follows Alex’s suit and she jumps into the tank.

Melody: Excuse me coming through, oops sorry… that was your tail… please don’t eat me… you feel like Remy from Ratatouille

As Melody is swaying through the rats she finds her first star and she launches it up in the air, followed by another one. As she is looking for her last star a rat has decided to run up her leg scratching her before it races up her shirt to sit on her shoulder before crawling up her hair and sitting on her head. Melody lets out a delighted squeal.

Melody: It really is Remy from Disney.

As Melody is singing the theme song she fumbles around in the rat pit before her hand falls on the last star, she launches her hands up into the air and sends the gold star flying before she rips off her blindfold and leaps out of the rat tank. A crew member races over and takes the rat off of Melody’s head and returns him to the tank safely while Melody looks over to Joe to see if she is still in the game.

Joe: Well that was one of the weirdest things I have ever seen in all my years… however Melody you are still in with a chance. You hit two minutes exactly.

Melody takes a bow before she skips over to medical to get her scratches looked at. Roxi is now shown on screen looking worried that she might be kicked off but the scene quickly shows Jason who is being blindfolded down by the tank.

Joe: Okay Jason, you need to beat Roxi to stay in the game.

Jason just nods his head and the buzzer sounds. He goes to lift his leg to hop into the tank but Jason trips himself up and he ends up falling into it the tank head first and the rats swarm him.  Jason bobs up in the tank as the rats just continue to run all over him and he rips off his blindfold before he finally finds his footing and leaps out of the tank and runs off the set, waving his hands above his head.

Joe: Well I’m going to take that as a forfeit. Jason Adams you have been eliminated!

And with the magic of TV the scene fades for now.

-*-

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Let’s take a break from all that action shall we? Loan me your ears for five or so minutes while I walk you through something. You see there was a few things that Amy Marshall said last week that got on my nerves. So please allow me to derail the train, which she thinks she’s riding on into… at Into the Void. You see last week Amy had the nerve to go on and call Natalie and I a failing term, she said that we would fail at Into the Void and we would both walk out empty handed. Well Amy you wanna talk about failures?

Look in the mirror.

Let me spell it out for you, your presence in this match I basically null and void, I mean what does anyone get by pinning you? Nothing… what do you get buy pinning one of us? Nothing. You’re literally the filler, you’re literally just the post that stands there but doesn’t actually hold up the fence. You’re a prop because Mark Ward and Christian Underwood didn’t want to feed you alive to Natalie in a singles match. You’re the girl who just got thrown into this match because you’re the punk princess from Japan, who still thinks that this is her playground. Well like they say play time is over and well your playground is about to get invaded by Natalie and I.

How does it feel knowing that you’re basically irrelevant in this match? I mean you can’t win the title, all you can do is try and stop either Natalie or I from pinning Jessie Salco and becoming the Next Sin City Wrestling bombshell Internet Champion. However you already know what’s going to happen. You’re going to be an afterthought for your team; you’re going to be just a hot tag that Jessie can make to save her own skin. I get it. Jessie is going to be the star on your team while you’re just going to be the added extra. The one that will play nothing for the storyline, face it you’re the weakest link this week.

You think that Natalie and I are going to take it easy on you, because you’re not Jessie? Haha keep telling yourself that, we are going to drive you out early exhaust you so we can mop up the canvas with Jessie and make this team work, make this team connect, make this team in their first ever tag team match up drive a wedge so hard between you and Jessie your “connection” with be a simple “disconnection”

You really think that Natalie and I would fall out over a bit of spilt tea? If Natalie was to win, she wins… if I was to win I know for a fact that Natalie would raise my hand in victory and be happy for me. Here’s some advice I’ll even give it to you for free, stop trying to deflect your teams issues on to my team because you’re holding onto the coat tails of Jessie Salco and hoping her retaining her Bombshell Internet Championship this Sunday night will help with your so far meaningless return to Sin City Wrestling become something, because quiet frantically… right now it’s all been for nothing.

If anything it was predictable I mean I’m pretty sure I’m not the only one who said, “Oh Boy we’re going to Japan, I bet you anything that Amy Marshall shows up” and just like that you did. No surprise no frills, just another former Bombshell champion trying to come back and take back a little bit of fame they left behind. It’s okay Amy I get why you wanted to come back you wanted the love, you wanted the support and right now you’ve just been met with crickets.

Chirpy chirp!

Well here’s some more advice for free, try and remove yourself from Jessie and take a walk outside of her shadow and if you really want your big return moment that right there baby girl will catapult you sky high. You’re better than Salco and you know this, so why do you continue to prance around with her? What are you actually getting out of it? Nothing absolutely nothing, just another bombshell who could go sky high once again, that limits herself to the company she keeps.

This Sunday I’m going to get you back for what you did to me in your glorious but disappointing return moment and this time it won’t just be a petty thumb to the eye. You wanna stick your nose in my business I’ll make sure it’s removed permanently. I’m not playing around. I’m sick of all these people thinking they can walk all over me but they have forced me to open my eyes. Come Sunday Amy Marshall; Natalie and I are going to make you realise that you picked the wrong team to mess with. Oh and this Sunday I won’t be the one sent packing that needs to go find a man to cry on his shoulder. Nice try by the way trying to sneak in Drake Green’s name in your promotional to have a go at me, cute boo, cute. Really cute considering I thought you were the one against petty shit being used as ammo? Sometimes I really wonder if you think before you speak, or if like thinking doesn’t happen with you?! Either way it won’t matter because after Sunday once the tour in Japan ends and your team loses maybe you’ll decide to hang those golden boots up after all. I mean it’s not like they have done you any favours since your return.

-*-



Joe: Hello and welcome back to Fear Factor the Sin City Wrestling edition coming to you from Tokyo Japan. If you are just joining us you missed Jason Adams bowing out when he couldn’t complete the Rat Tub Challenge.

They play a replay of Jason running off the set with rats all over him and following him, as stage hands follow behind him trying to get all of the furry creatures back to safety.

Joe: Okay you may have noticed that I’m all alone, that’s because our five remaining contestants are setting themselves up in the Drown Tanks.

The lightening in the room shifts as the cameras swirl around to the left of Joe and Joe slowly makes his way over to five up right water tanks. Inside each of the cylinders the five SCW stars can be seen wearing short board shorts and a black SCW Fear Factor T-shirt well all of the bar Alex Rush who refused to change out of his leather pants. They all have a pair of googles over their eyes are they stand inside 10foot tubes waiting to hear the instructions from Joe.

Joe: In this challenge, each of the Sin City Wrestling Stars will have to have to act quickly to survive.

Alex: Ah mate we can’t actually die can we?

Brandi: Yeah, you can’t actually let us drown you idiot.

Joe just rolls his eyes as Brandi and Alex look at him questioning him.

Joe: They’re not called drown tanks for no reason guys. Now once the buzzer sounds these cylinders will start to fill up with freezing cold water, the object of this challenge is that the SCW Stars have to grab the keys at the bottom of their tanks and make their way up to the top of the cylinders where they will find two locks. From there they need to find the right key for the right lock and simply unlock the locks and free themselves from their chambers. The last one to make it out of their cylinders will be going home.  Do you understand?

The cameras pan down the order of SCW stars from, Roxi, Brandi, Jasmine, Alex and Melody and they all nod knowing what they have to do.

Joe: If at any time you feel like you can’t complete this challenge you can always pull on the red leaver inside your cylinder that will stop the water from pouring in and will break the tube and you will be free to leave… however your time on the show will come to an end and your charity will walk away empty handed. Okay now are you ready?

The stars all nod once again and the lighting changes as five spot lights turn on over the tanks, adding to danger of this challenge as now they are staring into a bright light. Before anyone can complain the buzzer sounds and all five SCW stars bend down and pick up the keys from the bottom of the tank. Water starts pouring in from the bottom of the tank and the challenge is under way. Brandi and Jasmine stand in their tanks and wait for the water it rise to a level where they can use it to help them make their way up the tube while Roxi, Melody and Alex have all started to climb up the inside. Alex has used his feet and hands to climb up his tube and is almost at the top but all of his struggling has taken away his energy. Melody and Roxi pressed their backs up against the tube and started to slide up it with their hands and feet as well but they still have some energy banked up for once they reach the top. The water level is now at a height that Jasmine and Brandi can use it to help them up the tube.

The water continues to rise and all of a sudden it starts gushing in a lot harder and faster. Alex makes it to the top first and he starts to try and unlock the padlocks from inside. Roxi is second and she starts doing the same. Melody is just behind Roxi but she is fumbling away with the keys. Brandi has finally made her way to the padlocks and she is starting to get them unlocked. Jasmine is still on her way up struggling with the water pressure. The water in all the tanks is now above their heads and the cylinders are full. Just as the water went over their heads they all took in a deep breath.

Joe: The pressure is on now; they better start cracking some locks.

Roxi gets her first lock undone, before she makes her way over to the second one. Alex is hot on her heels, while Jasmine has finally caught up and managed to guess the right key for the right lock straight away and she is now in third spot. Brandi is struggling with the keys as well as Melody.

Joe: Things aren’t looking good for Melody she looks like she is panicking here.

Just as Joe said that Melody drops her keys and they sink to the bottom of the tank, she is now faced with a decision to go back down and get them or to quit. She moves around her tank going back and forth before she put her hands in her hair and pulls out one of her bobby pins.

Joe: Smart Girl.

Melody starts to pick away at the first lock trying to pick it to win her freedom. Meanwhile Roxi burst through the top of her tank as she has won, once she pulls herself free from the tank she gasps for hair while holding her sides. Jasmine isn’t far behind her as she pops up out of her cylinder next before she sits down on top of it trying to catch her breath. Brandi finally opens her first lock and so does Melody from using her hair pin. They both move onto their second locks. The look on their faces says it all, they are running out of hair and need to get some into their lungs. Alex finally cracks the second padlock and her leaps up from his tank, he leaps down from the tank and walks off to the side to join Roxi and Jasmine his leather pants squeaking as he does so.

Alex: I probably should have worn undies today… me fellas are sticking.

Jasmine: You’re so repulsive.

Alex: Thank you darling.

As Alex adjusts himself the show continues as Melody and Brandi are neck and neck just as Brandi goes to unlock the last lock her hands slip and the keys fall down to the bottom. Melody can’t see what is happening in the other tank she is just trying to get out for her own survival. Melody is able to pick the last lock at the same time that Brandi pulls on the red leaver spilling water out everywhere. Melody quickly makes her way out of her cylinder and gasps for hair before doubling over, coughing up water.  Her face is bluish as she was just seconds away from passing out.

Joe: Well that was EXTREMELY close…

Roxi rushes over to Melody and walks her down the steps beside her drown tank and checks to see if she is okay, while Jasmine is checking on Brandi who is livid.

Brandi: I almost drowned and you did nothing?

Brandi goes to march up towards Joe but she is ushered off the set by a group of security.

Joe: Ladies and Gentlemen because Brandi pulled on her emergency escape leaver she has been eliminated.  Melody you’re extremely lucky because if she didn’t you would have been sent packing.

Melody doesn’t give anything in response as she is trying to remember where she is and what she is doing here. She falls to the floor and holds onto her sides gasping for air, shivering from the freezing water.

Joe: Okay guys we are going to head to a commercial break and allow these guys to catch their breath, however after the break… it’s buried alive time.

-*-

With the magic of TV once more they return back to Fear Factor however they are no longer inside the building they have ventured outside. Outside there is four deep holes buried in the ground and four open coffins just waiting for the contestants. Melody, Roxi, Jasmine and Alex all stand there looking at the holes in the ground and then at the coffins in horror. They all still have wet hair but have changed into dry clothes to start their next adventure.

Joe: Welcome back, we call this one buried alive. The rules are as followed. Each Sin City Wrestling star will be in a coffin, inside that coffin they will have hundreds of worms, ants and my favourite just a few snakes accompany them. The coffins will be locked tight and will descend down the bottom of that 6ft hole. Once they’re at the bottom these four bobcats will start piling on the dirt. However don’t worry about them not having air in there, because we have a tube that will run into each of the coffins and during different time limits more creepy crawlies will be added into their coffins as more dirt is piled down on top of them.

Melody puts her hand up like she is at school.

Joe: Yes Melody?

Melody: How do we get out?

Joe: That’s simple the first person who cracks, will scream out… and the game will be stopped. The soil will be removed and the coffins will be raised and you will be free to go. The person who screams out however will be eliminated and once again their charity will get nothing. Okay are you guys ready?

Melody nods her head as if to understand what he had just said but from the look on her face she still has no idea what was happening.

Alex: Excuse me Job?

Joe: It’s Joe.

Alex: Joel?

Joe: Joe…

Alex: Look I dunno what ya name is, but how are ya going to hear us scream from 6f under with dirt piling on top of us?

Joe: there will be a microphone in your coffin.

Alex goes to ask another question but he changes his mind mid question and just makes his way over to his coffin.

Joe: Okay are you guys ready to go?

Roxi: As ready as I’ll ever be to be buried alive I guess?!

Jasmine: Let’s just get on with it.

Melody: Excuse me, is there a light? I don’t like the dark.

Joe: No there is no night light.

Melody: Eeep.

Roxi gives Melody’s shoulder a little squeeze and all three females make their way over to the coffins. Stage hands come over and usher them into their coffins all four of them lie down before a bucket of ants and a bucket of worms gets tipped on to them with some sawdust just to make them itchy. The lids of the coffins slowly close above them before Melody yells out.

Melody: Not to complain but didn’t you say something about snakes?

Joe: Oh don’t worry Melody they will be added in later.

Jasmine groans as her coffin is shut and locked down, hers is the first one to head down followed by Alex and Roxi’s. Lastly Melody’s get sent down and the timer stars. As they slowly descend down a hatch behind their heads opens finally they make a thud noise on impact with the bottom of the grave and the hatch behind their heads lines up with a tube that leads up to outside. The TV screen splits up to four sections to show the hidden camera inside the coffins to show the world what each of them are doing. Alex just closes his eyes and starts to sing a song to himself to get his mind off what is about to happen as the sound of dirt hitting the top of their wooden coffins spooks all four of them. Roxi brings hands up over her face shielding her mouth and eyes as the worms and ants that have started to crawl all over her. Jasmine is trying to distract herself by knocking on the wood above her head while Melody is tossing and turning from side to side trying to flick the ants off of her.

At the two minute mark the trucks pour some more dirt onto the four and so far they are all looking good.

At the five minute mark the first lot of bugs gets sent down the shoots and all four of them are now joined by flies.

At the seven minute mark more dirt is added to the top of their coffins.

At the nine minute mark, the second load of bugs is sent down with the addition of earthworms and roaches.

The scene goes to Joe who is standing back and watching the monitors.

Joe: As you can see it looks as if Alex Rush has put himself to sleep I have no worries about him. Roxi is keeping pretty calm and collected as well she looks as if she is now meditating. Melody might just be dead as she hasn’t moved or she is stiff with fear while Jasmine is starting to show signs of cracking.

At the eleven minute mark more dirt is added to the top of them.

At the thirteen minute mark three snakes get sent down the tube into their coffins.

Alex Rush feels the slippery snakes fall on his face and he pushes them off him. Roxi just turns her head to the side and allows the snakes to twirl around and do whatever they want. While Melody Grace brings her hands up to cover her plump lips and eyes, she desperately tries to keep her heart rate down and her shaking down to try and keep the snakes happy. However her breathing increases as one of the snakes slides across her chest and neck. Jasmine on the other hand can feel the snakes above her head and it slitters across her hand.

At the fifteen minute mark more dirt is added to their graves before Jasmine St. John lets out an almighty scream. Straight after her scream hits the airways Joe gets back on the microphone.

Jasmine: Let me out of here.

Joe: Okay guys bring them up.

The trucks quickly start digging out the dirt while the coffins slowly start to get raised from the ground. All the while the movement has stirred up the animals inside and now they are all moving and crawling over one another. Alex is trying to flick some worms out of his ears, while Roxi is trying to hold back from touching the snakes. While Melody is awake and fully freaking out as she is being bitten left right and centre from the ants. After two more minutes they rise to the top and the coffins get unlocked and busted open and all four of them pile out in a hurry. They all dance around trying to shake off the ants that are still climbing on their bodies. While worms and roaches falls off of them. Jasmine is rushed over to by some medics to check that she is okay as one of the snakes looks as if it had wrapped itself around her neck.

Joe: Jasmine St. John has been eliminated.

Melody: This feels like the hunger games, I don’t like it.

Alex: Me no likely either.

Joe doesn’t say too much as the crew rushes towards Melody, Roxi and Alex checking to see if they are okay and Jasmine gets rushed off the set. Melody is clearly distressed as she has tears welling up in her eyes, Alex rushes over to wrap his arm around her shoulders give her a squeeze. Roxi is tossing her head from side to side trying to remove all the bugs from her long red hair.

Joe: Okay when we return we have our final two challenges and a rare treat for you guys.

The cameras pan in on the remaining three contestants before they fade out completely on to the custom Fear Factor and SCW logo that was made for the show.

-*-

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Now let’s take another break from all of that nail biting action to focus on something else that has been bothering me all week. Jessie Salco; current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet champion or well as what I like to refer to her as the current thorn in my side. Now a lot of you may think that this feud has boiled up over nothing but let me assure you, this has been a long time coming even before I left. You see Jessie Salco has several issues but her main issue is her inability to shut her big mouth. You see the girl suffers from trash talking syndrome when she can’t keep her mouth closed and keeps running down everything she thinks that she is better than them, however when it comes to Showtime the big bad dog turns out to be just a blind mice. She doesn’t know when to shut up and tuck her tail between her legs. For example, when I should have won our first match she had to nerve to say that I didn’t deserve a follow up match and when I tried to point out why I did, she went on to say that “sarcasm just like a title belt doesn’t suit me” well Jessie I’m going to love seeing you eat those words this Sunday night.

After our second match when I beat you, when I pinned you… you still ran your mouth even though Mark Ward came out to save your stupid title run. You’re lucky you have the boss on your side… but do you really think that’s why he stood up for you because he likes you? Mark doesn’t like you; he is just toying with you like he is toying with me. Let’s be honest if Mark didn’t have some type of plan for me, you would be a “champion” without a belt.  Speaking about being a champion without a belt everybody knows and everyone lashed out at you on Twitter for a reason after our second match… it’s not because they think you’re sleeping with Mark it’s because they know without his last minute match change you would be standing here today empty handed.

Let’s face facts Jessie, I’m the champ and I sure as hell don’t need show the belt to back that statement up right now. The whole world knows it. Your time as the Bombshell Internet Champion has been nothing but a joke so personally I can’t wait to see either Natalie or I take it from you thins Sunday night so either one of us can rebuild the division and restore the proper respect and dignity into the Internet Championship.

You have no idea “little” girl what awaits for you on Sunday, while you and Amy are walking around thinking that you won’t have to put in much work because Natalie and I will imploded I can assure you that’s not going to happen. We are fully focused on breaking the Punk and Metal connection down and showing the world what it really is… a joke. Ah yes a joke, that brings me to my next point of business about how last week you wanted to call me the comical character on the Sin City Wrestling bombshell roster, you know the one that doesn’t deserve the belt because she is a goofball? Trust me I’d rather be a goofball and talked about than you. I mean what traction have you made since you’re bad girl change? Nothing, just the same old, plain old, Jessie Salco the Bombshell who thinks her association with loving death metal will magically help her win matches.

Trust me it won’t.

I also like how you made a reference to J2H in your petty little promo, saying I’ve got about the same chance of him taking me back as I do at winning the Bombshell Internet Championship ever again… You wanna go into Tokyo throwing bombs like that huh Jessie? You really want to try and get under my skin using James’ name? Go for it girl, there isn’t a damn thing that can be said about him to me that hasn’t been said before. That I was his charity case, I was his gold-digger, I was just a fling it’s all been said and done and you wanna know what? Nothing matters and nothing sticks, because what happens between James and I stays between James and I… you really think we would show you into our real world?

Let’s just say low key is major key.

But if you want to make this personal and keep coming at me using his name I’ll be happy to drag your little fairy-tale life through the mud and air you out.

I hope you’re preparing yourself for the ultimate result at Into the Void where either Natalie or I remove that Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship away from you. I hope you’re ready to take back all that trash you seem to love talking because mark my words, you’re not walking out of the Pokémon Dome as the champion. Your reign ended when I beat you one, two, three now it’s just a matter of letting go of the gold and trust me even if we have to pry it from your fingertips we will. You will give up your belt and this time and Mark Ward won’t be around to save you, Amy Marshall won’t be able to help you and well let’s be honest no one else will want to help you.

You have tarnished that title with your lack of respect and lack of dignity so it’s about time someone gets it and treats it with the grandeur and admiration that it deserves. You keep saying that I’m the immature one, yet you’re the one that needs to grow up and realise that when you beat Mercedes for the belt you had a golden opportunity to shine but you used that moment to just highlight how selfish and how greedy you really are. It’s okay tho Jessie we all make mistakes and this Sunday you’ll find out just how costly yours was.

-*-



Joe: Welcome back to Fear Factor all the way from Tokyo Japan and if you’re just tuning in you really need to watch the reply of this show that will air on demand. Now just to recap Jason Adams, Brandi and Jasmin St. John have been eliminated and we are now down to the final three… Alex Rush, Melody Carpenter and Roxi Johnson.

The cameras pan over to see the final three who are sitting at the table from the first challenge this time there is no pizza, however there is four pint glasses in front of each of them filled with vile looking liquids.

Joe: We call this one the Weak Stomach challenge and well… have your buckets at home ready because this one will be nasty. In each of those glasses we have a mixture of ingredients that really shouldn’t be suitable for drinking by hey where’s the fun in that?

Melody: Ummm I don’t like this game, it doesn’t sound fun.

Joe: You can back out Melody and be a quitter if you would like?

Melody shoots Joe down with a big death stare as she narrows her hazel eyes at him before she pokes her tongue out of her mouth.

Melody: No way, I’m not quitting…

Joe: Does anyone wish to back out before we start?

Alex: No… I’ve got this.

Roxi: I’m good to go.

The cameras pan down to the four drinks showing how awful they are, one is brown like mud one is bright green while the other two are yellow and red.

Joe: Okay the rules are simple you have four rounds with two minutes in each to drink each drink. If you can’t finish the drink by the end of two minutes you will be eliminated, if you have to stop drinking and it takes you longer than ten seconds to start drinking again you will be eliminated. Alright contestants are you ready?

All three of them nod and they each bring up their right hands and wrap them around the first glass that contains the brown drink.

Joe: Okay the first drink we call it the Earth Works Milkshake it contains a nice blend of roaches, earth worms, ants, mud milk and cows blood.

The buzzer sounds and all three of them bring the glasses to their mouths and they quickly start to drink their drinks. Alex Rush downs it with ease as he slams the empty glass on the table in front of him wiping his mouth free from any left overs. However the gross after taste hits him hard as he lets out a few wet coughs. Melody and Roxi are neck and neck before they both finish their drinks. Melody pokes her tongue out of her mouth disgusted at what she has just drank but she brings her left hand up over her mouth to cover her repulsed look. Roxi puts the glass down and takes a while to swallow her last mouthful but she does so just before the buzzer sound for the end of their two minutes.

Joe: Well done everyone you have made it past round one.

Melody: I’m never having a milkshake again.

Joe: Think of all the protein you just had?

Roxi: I’d rather not.

The SCW stars push their empty Earth Works Milkshake over to the side before they get ready for round two. Each of them wraps their right hands around the glass in front of them waiting for Joe to start round two.

Joe: Okay are you ready for round two? This is the bright green drink that we like to call Frogs in a Pond. This drink contains you guessed it blended frogs, crickets, just a little bit of stinging nettle, wasabi and Icey cold water.

The buzzer sound and they all lift the glasses once more and bring them to their lips, Melody takes her first mouthful and she pulls back trying to swallow it, the counter starts for her to go back to her drink and she and she reluctantly does so. Roxi drinks the drink as fast as she can before she places the glass back down on the table in front of them. She takes a while to swallow it down but she gets there. Alex is finishing his up while he opens his mouth.

Alex: HOT! HOT! HOT!!

Roxi is playing with her lips trying to get feeling back into them from the stinging nettle and the wasabi. There is only ten seconds left on the clock and Melody quickly gulps down her last mouthful finishing right on the buzzer.

Joe: Melody you were almost eliminated there, get your head in the game.

Melody puts the glass on the table before she coughs before she pouts her plump lips feeling that they are starting swell up and go numb.

Joe: okay I’ll give you a minute to catch your breath and settle down before the next round.

Roxi: That’s very sweet of you.

Joe: Just kidding this is Fear Factor we don’t hand out breaks.

Melody, Roxi and Alex all look up at Joe in shock before they all frown disappointed. They all reach up and grab onto the third drink that is yellow in colour.

Joe: Okay it’s time for the next round and if you though the last on was bad, get ready for this one. The Yellow drink is the one we call the Tea of Chicken. This drink has blended up chickens feet, liver and heart… it also contains hot chillies and fermented milk with just a dash of lemongrass.

Melody: Lemongrass, wooo fancy.

She rolls her perfect hazel eyes before the buzzer sounds and they all have to raise their glasses to their lips. Roxi takes a big swig of her drink and struggles to down it while Melody takes this one head on and finishes it as soon as possible. Melody smashes her glass down to the table but her stomach makes a sickly growl but she manages to keep it all in. Alex takes his mouth away from his glass and the counter starts but he quickly puts his lips back on it as eight seconds to finish the last mouthful. Roxi quickly finishes just behind Alex and all three of them sit back looking pale and sick.

Joe: Well done I didn’t think you guys would all make it to the last round, lucky we saved the best for last.

Melody: Please be creaming soda, please be creaming soda.

Roxi: I don’t think we are going to get Soda Mel.

Melody: Rats.

The three of them wrap their hands around the last glass in front of them and take in a deep inhale this one was going to be a struggle. Especially for Melody whose stomach was jumping and doing hurdles.

<font color=8
D

35
Supercard Archives / JESSIE (c) & AMY v NATALIE & MELODY
« on: May 28, 2016, 12:47:41 AM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Wow I did it, I did it… I DID IT!! I took on the giant known as Mikah and I beat her. OH MY LIFE I’m so excited. I mean I thought we weren’t going to wrestle and we were just going to strike and make Hot Stuff mad but then he marched on out (predictable) and was all like “I’ll take J2H’s title away from him” so I sat down. Why did I sit down? Because I’m sick and tired of having James’ title belt / he used as a threat to me so I sat down, because I want it to end. Also do you REALLY think that Hot Stuff would strip James of his belt? I mean come on, I’m not blind but even I can see that would never happen. Hot Stuff loves James. James is his best creation; do you really think he would tarnish that by ripping the belt away from him all because of a little blonde not doing what he wants? It’s not going to happen.

I’m calling your bluff Mr Hot Stuff.

Teehee that rhymed!

So I sat down and people around the world blew up deluxe, but let’s take a walk in my size 7 Jimmy’s for a second. Do you think for one moment that James would give up his World Heavyweight Championship to save me? Do you think for one second that James would give up anything to keep me from doing something that I don’t want to do or keep me safe?

BEEP!

Your seconds is over and the answer is; NO! He wouldn’t so why should I continue to do things that I don’t want to do to protect him?

“Because you love him”

Nah uh, you love him.

Anyways Hot Stuff tried to threaten Mikah with some press responsibilities in Japan and she just sat down as well. So that’s when captain cranky pants got on his big and mighty horse and brought in the big guns. He said he would ruin Despy’s chance at becoming the NEXT Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion. Well we all know how Mikah and I feel about Despy and that wasn’t something we could live with so we got up, we dusted off our invisible gloves and we went toe to toe in a battle of the ages.

And I made Mikah drop with the MellyPOP and I pinned her one, two, three.

Now before you say, yes we know Melody stop talking about it, let me just say, OKAY. I’ll stop talking about it in ten seconds, first I just want to say it was a great honour to go up against her and I really didn’t think I was going to come out on top. Okay I’ll stop talking about it riiiiiiiiiight now.

I can’t believe I beat Mikah.

Sorry guys it just slipped out.

Take two.

So this week I have the week off, well so I thought. I was going to head to Zanzibar; I have had this holiday planned for months it was going to be my first BIG girl holiday alone. However Mr cranky pants had to ruin that as well when he said I couldn’t go and that myself and JAMES HUNTINGTON-HAWKES NUMBER THREE were required back in LA to speak with some potential sponsors for Sin City Wrestling. They requested us, us two. James and Melody, Jelody, Jelly, Mames, Melmes, Jamel… whatever you want to call us, they wanted US as a TEAM. I mean I’m honoured but boy oh boy, they could have picked anyone but him, anyone...

Do you know how uncomfortable this is going to be? I mean not for me, for him. I seem to make James angry and like I don’t even have to do anything. Yet I do that every day by just waking up and still being alive, but having to be close to him again, is going to eat us both alive. He hates me, I still lo… li… lo… like him but he is like “GET AWAY YOU LOVE DRAKE” I don’t love Drake… I love Pizza, pizza gets me, pizza is cheesy I like cheese, together forever.

Marry me Pizza.

This week is going to be hell, it’s not that I don’t want to try and smooth things over with James it’s just that I know that he won’t listen to a damn thing I have to say anyways. He will be rude, he will be mean and he will be hard to work with because he won’t want to be there. I wish… things were different but sadly I don’t think it’s ever going to change. We have a week filled with interviews, meetings, photo shoots, a gala dinner… what’s a gala dinner? But first we have to share a plane ride back to LA that’s like fourteen hours of no escaping each other.

Not only do I have that to focus on but I also have a match to get ready for, for Into The void, I’m teaming with my bestie, my Natalie-Slice and we are taking on Jessie “I’m annoying” Salco and Amy “I’m well past my prime” Marshall in a tag team match. The catch is… if Natalie or I pin Jessie Salco we have the chance to become the Sin City Wrestling Internet Bombshell Champion. Do I want that championship belt? Yes, but will I get it? Probably not, I mean Hot Stuff always gets what he wants and having me as the champion isn’t very high on his list of wants.

Will I give it everything I have? Absolutely.

If Natalie was to pin Jessie Salco would I be mad? ABSolutely (see what I did there? Because she is racked, stacked and jacked) not, she deserves it just as much as what I do. I am her biggest fan and I know for a fact that this little mind boggling stipulation won’t get in the way of our ability to be a well-oiled and functioning tag team.

Well... what a week ahead, what a week indeed… now let’s get on with it shall we?

---


Airplane drama; Sunday night

The scene opens up inside a large plane that is filled to the brim with passengers; however we skip and jump up to first class to see the roomy domain of the rich and famous. Business men and women can be seen in their seats waiting for take-off while they continue to talk away on their phones and use their laptops. The first class section of the plane is quiet as it should be, until J2H storms onto the plane in a terrible mood. He pushes past a number of the flight staff before he finds his seat, an air hostess comes over to take his carry-on bag away from him but James just waves her off before almost growling at her for trying again. He hadn’t bothered to look down and acknowledge Melody who had already had her seat and was ready for take-off. Once James finished with his bag he tossed it in the overhead compartment making a loud thud catching the attention of the fellow flyers but he didn’t care. He quickly and loudly flopped into his seat, only then did he feel the cold hard glares of the fellow passengers that he just ignored as he pulled his cap down over his face to hide his eyes. He was tired and stressed, Melody could tell that by the simple lines on his face that screamed I don’t want to be here and I just want to sleep for days. She didn’t want to say anything but every inch of her body wanted to ask him if he was okay, but she held back that urge. Finally after five or so minutes the cabin crew prepared for take-off and his voice finally pricked her ears.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Before this plane even takes off, let’s get one thing out in the open, no I don’t want to talk to you. So just sit down and be quiet for the next fifteen hours or however long this flight is. Okay?

His voice harsh, cold and bitter everything that she expected. Melody was convinced that he hated her, she could tell by every twitch his body was making beside her. The very thought of spending 15 hours with her was enough to send him batty. Melody just pulled up her fluffy rainbow travel blanket up over her and tucked herself in before she turned to look at him with a frown on her face. As sigh escaped her lips as she studied his face once more that was half hidden from his flat brimmed hat.

Melody: Okay.

Turning away from him she made sure he didn’t catch a look of despair in her normally filled with life eyes, before she closed them to try and fall asleep.

3 hours in;

The scene opens back up with Melody now watching her laptop in front of her; she was streaming her match from earlier in the night versus Mikah. While the laptop was playing her match, Melody was taking notes while also swaying her hands around in her own personal space as if she was trying to work out hand placements on the plane for future counters or future wrestling holds. She wasn’t aware that her movements had woken James up and that he wasn’t in a good mood.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> WHAT are you doing?

Melody jumped in her seat as she turned around to look at James who was staring at her with his sunken eyes. He looked like death warmed up, she just smiled at him trying to break the tension but he wasn’t having a bar of it. James continued to eye Melody up and down as she just gawked up at him. She went to speak but she remembered what she agreed on when they first got on the plane.

Melody:

She pointed to her lips as if to say they were sealed and that action brought nothing but more steam to rise from the top of James’ head, even when she was completely silent and respecting his wishes she was still annoying to him. James rolled his hazel eyes before he growled.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Just spit it out.

Melody was going to fake unlock her lips and talk but she decided against it when she saw the displeased look on his face. She just sighed and continues to look at him, while she adjusted her low cut white blouse. Indirectly causing James’ attention to move from her face down to her chest, he took in a good hard stare before he closed his eyes and shook his head from side to side.

Melody: I’m just re-watching my match from tonight and taking down notes to see where I can do better.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well just take notes and stop swinging your arms around like a crazy person.

The slight smile on her face faded as instead of offering her words of advice about her wrestling, he just slammed her down about being “crazy” once again. There was a point in time where James thought Melody was crazy, but once they got to know each other fondly he defended her, he protected her and he went to bat for her when people tried to bully her or pick on her for being different. Now, they were right back to where they started, they were right back at the beginning, where she was just an annoying poor person to him who didn’t deserve his time or his energy.

5 hours in;

Their meal had been delivered and just as Melody was going to dig into hers and enjoy her first class plane food she turned over to see that James was still sleeping. She huffed before putting down her knife and fork before giving James a little shove. The first shove was followed by another and another as she quietly called his name.

Melody: James… James… Jam… Jay… James…

She had gently rocked him awake and he was livid as he ripped the cap off his head and looked down at her, his white teeth were gritted together as he spoke towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> WHAT?

Melody pulled her hand back from his body as she just dropped it back in her lap she didn’t exactly know what to say but somehow words just started to pour out of her mouth.

Melody: Your meal has arrived, I didn’t want you to sleep through it in case by the time you woke up it got cold and then you went without a meal.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> We’re in first class Melody, if I wanted more food they would just get me more food, do you know nothing?

Melody: Oh… well sorry.

He was angry at her still and she probably couldn’t blame him I mean she had woke him up twice now. She just turned away from him once again and pushed her food away, suddenly she wasn’t very hungry. Closing her eyes she tried to hide away from the world even though she was right there in plain sight. Finally she gave in and just pulled up her special travel blanket over her head to shut everything out.

7 hours in;

Melody: Ohhh BOY ICE CREAM!!!

Melody was just about the put the scoop of ice cream that was on the silver spoon inside her mouth before James’ tattooed and muscular arm cut across her and knocked the spoon out of her hand and sent it tumbling to the tray in front of her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> STOP!!!

Melody looked up at James her eyes were narrowed as she was looking at him like he had just stabbed a unicorn.

Melody: Stop why stop?

She didn’t understand him, did he hate her that much he was now going to torment her that much by not letting her eat her ice cream? Melody went to grab the spoon once more but James’ hand reached out and grabbed on to it and yanked it away forcefully.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It’s got that fake cherry flavouring in it Mel, you eat that you die.

Before Melody could reply James had taken the bowl of ice cream that was in front of her away from her and put it on his tray. He clicked his fingers and a hostess made her way over and he quickly got rid of Melody’s bowl of ice cream as well as his own. Melody wondered how James knew it had that cherry flavour in it but she quickly noticed at he had taken a spoonful into his mouth before he warned her. The evidence was on the fact the spoon had a bit of ice cream still left on it but it was smeared as if it had been inside his mouth before being pulled out and rejected. She understood why he would be getting rid of her bowl but why was he sending his own away as well? What did this mean? Melody just looked up at him as she nervously pushed a strand of her blonde hair behind her right ear and smiled.

Melody: You remembered my allergy?

She was hoping this was a window of opportunity for them to start talking once again but the sudden hardness that fell onto James’ face told her otherwise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Don’t read into it, I just didn’t want to have stupid rumours flying around that I’m the reason you died.

He quickly rolled over to his side in his big comfortable plane chair that still managed to feel like hard cement compared to his comfortable bed at home to avoid all options for future conversations. While Melody just looked at the back of his neck, looking at the wing tattoos that he had on the back of his neck, before her eyes wandered onto the one that read patience. For someone who had that word tattooed on himself, he surely didn’t have any. Melody turned back to the chair in front of her and started to watch the TV screen that was playing Big Bang Theory reruns as she tried to get her mind around what had just happened. He had just saved her from having an allergic reaction that could have caused death and now he was acting like he didn’t care again? She was getting whiplash from this emotional roller-coaster and she wanted off. With another harsh sigh Melody unbuckled her seat belt and decided to go for a walk around the plan to stretch her legs.

10 hours in;

You want to know what the next few hours were like for Melody and James? Well here’s just a snippet.

Melody: Thanks for looking out for me before, I appreciate it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I don’t care and I don’t want to talk about it.

Melody: But I want to talk about it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well I don’t want to talk about it.

Melody: But I do.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well I don’t and that’s final.

The next five hours are going to feel like eternity guys; hopefully you can make it home without killing each other first.

11 hours in;

They were both awake and looking down at their phones, the joys of WIFI on planes these days. It distracted each other from having to actually look at one another or talk. Melody was the first one to slide her phone back into her dirty denim jean pocket while James continued to bash away at the keypad. After a few moments he slid his phone into the front pocket of his black jeans before he adjusted his designer t-shirt that was riding up around his neck. He dug his hand into his shirt and pulled out his thick gold chain and fixed it so it wasn’t twisted and kinked. He could tell that she was watching him. Melody on the other hand was trying to cover up her side eyes by flicking through a plane magazine that she has found on her journey around the plane. She caught on to the fact that he had now busted her looking at him and she carefully placed the magazine down in her lap. He didn’t stop looking at her so to Melody that was an open invitation to speak.

Melody: Can we please talk about Drake?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> …

James’ tired eyes didn’t blink they just widened and within a second he had his seat belt unbuckled and he was just about to get up and out of his seat. Melody reached across and grabbed onto his hands, she held onto them as firmly as she could, stealing his attention away from leaving. She looked up into his hazel eyes’ trying to search for the James that she knew was hiding in there, the one that was nice and kind, hoping that he still existed.

Melody: Before you storm off and leave you have to hear this. I never did anything with him; I don’t like him like that. Sure he took me a concert a two years ago to see Bruno, but don’t you think if I had some hidden underlying feelings for him we would have gotten together then? Hmmm? It wasn’t me, in the picture and deep down I know that you know this. Yes we had dinner together to talk about the movie but NO we didn’t do anything, no hand holding, no kissing and no other adult related items. I mean I hugged him but I hug everyone. You know that. You know that’s what I’m like and that’s what I’ve always been like.

Her hazel eyes were pleading with him to stay, pleading with him to talk to her so they could work this out. James on the other hand didn’t know what to say or what to do right now. His eyes were quickly directed down to his hands as he watched Melody’s thumbs unbeknown to her rub circles on the back of his palms. It was something that she did when they were together to comfort him or let him know that she was there.

Melody: Stop being so angry at me, please… you know how I feel about you.

She lifted his hands up and was about to place them on her chest near her heart but he quickly snapped them back before wiggling them free from her grasp.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m going to the bar.

Melody just looked up at him, hoping that he would change his mind about her.

Melody: James we need to sort this out.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> There’s nothing to sort out, you ruined it.

His voice was sharp and filled with rage as he just looked at her with disgust.

Melody: I… I…

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You… You…

He was mocking her as she was trying to get him to understand, she was trying to open up to him but he didn’t want to hear it. The look on her face must have said it all, she was just seconds from crying and James didn’t want to see that. He didn’t want to feel “tricked” by Melody once again with her tears. He knew her tears were real but still they taunted him. Melody just wanted him to understand her side of the story she just wanted him to know she wouldn’t do that with Drake.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m going to the bar, don’t follow me, don’t talk to me and for the love of God in the future leave me the hell alone. We, us... whatever this was, it’s over. Next week is just a work relationship, just business nothing more… so stop trying to make yourself feel better by trying to cover up your lies.

Melody: I’m not lying!!!

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Save it.

Before she could reply he stormed off towards the front of the plane where there was a bar for the first class passengers. She watched him take a seat and order himself a round of drinks before she pulled her rainbow blanket up over her head. She reclined her chair right back into sleeping position and held onto herself trying to stop herself from crying. She didn’t want to cry anymore, she was tired of it, but lately it was like life just loved throwing lemons at her. The true question here was how much longer could she deal with the sour taste of citrus in her mouth? Under the blanket she looked down at her ring finger looking at her J2HHIII tattoo and she swallowed hard, she was an idiot for thinking it would ever get back to that. Whatever that was. Tucking her knees up into her chest, Melody hugged onto her knees as she closed her eyes squeezing them together hoping this would stop the stinging pain that was building. However it was too late as a single tear slide down her face and ended its life on her plump lips. She quickly raised her hand and wiped it away, she knew he couldn’t see it but she didn’t want there to be any trace of tears on her face when she finally saw him once again.

14 hours in;

It was almost landing time and James had stumbled his way back to his seat, the last time he had seen Melody was three hours ago and now she was passed out in her chair. She looked peaceful as her long blonde hair was out and flowing around her face. Her hands were clutching onto her blanket as she  slept her chest inhaled and exhaled with each breath. She was finally sleeping, something that was almost like an enigma to her these days. The plane bumped a little as it hit some turbulence, the movement wasn’t enough to wake Melody but it was enough to cause her to stir. She rolled over in her sleep and was now facing away from James. Her right hand came up to subconsciously move her blonde hair out of her face. As she moved her hair something small behind the back of Melody’s ear caught James’ eyes. He was now looking at a small cursive letter tattoo that he couldn’t quite make out what it said. Narrowing his eyes he found himself trying to read it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What the f… is that a G or a… J?

And we fade.

***

Photo-shoot mayhem;

After a full on morning of shooting pictures together Melody and James had finally been given their release from the photo shoot. James had raced off without saying a word or without even bothering to look at the finished product and headed for his dressing room, to shower, get dressed and leave. Melody on the other hand was still on set. She was dressed in a white robe that was draped around her shoulders, while her long legs were on display. She was in a pair of short brown pants and a short crop top bralette that was decorated in golden swirls and engravings; she looked like a Greek goddess. She wasn’t alone; in the room was the crew who were breaking down the Greek looking set, while the two photographers were scanning through the photos on their laptop while Melody’s stylist was playing with Mel’s long blonde hair. All four of them were looking at the photos, discussing which ones were good to use and which should just never see the light of day. To say that James and Melody had to get up close and personal was an understatement as some of the photos that were being shown on the laptop had Melody and James forced to be in each other’s arms looking at each other like a mythical God and Goddess. James’ muscles were out, his body was bronzed with oil yet his tattoos were still on display. His face was stern and well etched; it was as if he was born to play this role. They continued to flick through the shoots, showing really good material that they could work with. Melody had a smile on her face because she was happy with the outcome, considering the morning have been nothing by torture for her. Working with James was never easy, working with James when he hated you? Well that was damn near impossible, yet somehow they had managed to put all of their differences aside and worked on this together to help Sin City Wrestling secure a major sponsor. Who the sponsor is you’ll just have to wait and see.

As Melody continued to look at her hard work, she pointed at the screen and started to talk away to one of the photographers asking him to show her that photo in black and white. Once the picture turned black and white all four of them just looked at it pleased, it was the perfect shot. It was the money shot. Just as Melody was going to hug and kiss the workers a loud female voice could be heard in the background.    

Cheryl: MELLLLLLLLLOOOOODY!!!

Melody didn’t have to turn around to know who that was, it was her mother. She quickly spun around and rushed towards her mother with her arms wide open looking for a hug.

Melody: MOM?!

Melody crashed into her mother for a hug and the two blondes embraced like they hadn’t seen each other in months. Melody held onto her mother so tightly until she saw her father who was standing to the side waiting for his turn. Melody let go of her mother and skipped over to her dad, flying into his arms.

Melody: Daddy!

She nestled herself into his warm chest and held onto her father for dear life. I mean Melody loved her mother and father evenly but she would always be her daddies’ little girl. Melody continued to hold on to her dad, before she turned back to look at her mother.

Melody: What are you both doing here?

She pulled away from her dad and quickly tied the robe up, she wasn’t dressed suitable to be around her parents and she didn’t want them to feel uncomfortable. Her father just pressed his lips onto the top of head and kissed her, completely unaware that Melody was trying to hide her body from embarrassment.

Russell: Your mother and I thought we would pop on in and surprise you.

Melody’s mother had made her way behind her and was now hugging her from behind, as she looked up at her husband.

Cheryl: SURPRISE!!

Melody reached up and held onto her mother’s arms that were draped around her neck, before she started to sway from side to side in excitement. Melody’s mother Cheryl was exactly like Melody, same height, same hair, same eyes and same personality. However Cheryl was able to find that filter where she could turn off her bubbly personality and turn into the professional business woman that she was today. I mean she didn’t just own the winery and farm that Melody grew up on she was a celebrated chef, an author, a TV personality and one of the richest self made women in farming. I know right farming isn’t glamorous, it isn’t all roses but if you could make just $1 from farming you’re in the green, imagine how hard it was to make millions of the $1 dollars? It wasn’t easy, but she and her husband Russell had done it, they had built and empire from the ground up.

Melody: Well you have excellent timing we just wrapped up and I’m dying for some lunch. So let me just go shower and get ready so we can go out?

Melody frees herself from her mother’s grip and she starts to skip off towards her dressing room, excited for her afternoon with her parents.

Cheryl: That sound wonderful sweetie, go grab your stuff and we’ll meet you here.

Cheryl and Russell embrace in a hug as they watch their daughter skip off down the hall, with nothing but proud smiles on their face. Cheryl was dressed in a long black halter neck maxi dress that was flowing in the breeze from the big fans in the room. On her feet was a pair of Jimmy Choo sandals, while both of her wrists were lined with expensive gold bracelets while her left wrist was blinged out with a diamond Chanel watch. Her hair was curled to perfection, not a single hair was out of spot. While Russell was wearing his favourite pair of blue wrangler jeans, his favourite boots and his favourite button up plaid shirt. However even though his clothing wasn’t brand named or new he still looked immaculately dressed. His boots were polished, his cowboy buckled was out and proud, while his shirt was pressed and tucked in. His wrist had a designer watch on it, if you asked him who it was from he wouldn’t be able to tell you but he wore it because Cheryl brought it for him and well we all know the saying happy wife happy life.

As the two started to talk to each other, James had reappeared and was on his way out. The way to the exit was going past Melody’s parents. He had never meet them or spoken to them, but he knew they were her parents because Melody had shown him pictures of them. He ducked his head down and made a swift move towards the exit of the building but a loud booming voice stopped him in his traces.

Russell: James.

Russell has stepped away from his wife and had made his way over to his old “son in law” while James just stopped and turned towards him half expecting to be abused by this rodeo looking cowboy. Instead he was met with an out stretched hand. James looked up at Russell and looked into his eyes before looking back down at the hand that was being offered for a hand shake. He didn’t know what to do, so he just adjusted the duffle bag that was over his shoulder first before he extended his hand out and the two exchanged an awkward but firm handshake. Russell just nodded down towards the boy before Melody’s mother could be heard making her way over towards them.  

Cheryl: Oh My God, is that James, James?

She didn’t even think of personal space as she just pushed passed her husband and embraced James with a big ol’ hug, before James could react Cheryl had pulled back from him and was now holding onto his arms.

Cheryl: My, my… I can see why my little girl went crazy for you. Now... what are you doing for lunch?

She pulled her hands away from James before she stepped up back to Russell’s side as she waited for an answer from James. James on the other hand had no idea what to do or say as he looked for a way out of this.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I was…

He started to point towards the door but Cheryl cut him off, completely unaware of the line that she was no doubt crossing.

Cheryl: Nonsense, I don’t want to hear it you’re coming with us, our shout so don’t worry about a thing.

James had to smirk at her say “out shout” it was like they didn’t really know who he was, he could definitely pay his way in this world he had done it ever since he was a little boy. Russell could sense that this situation was getting tense so he offered James an out.

Russell: Cheryl, what if the boy has plans?

He grinned down at James who flashed him a look that said thank you, but Momma Melody wasn’t having a bar of it as she just threw her hands up in the air and waved that suggestion off.

Cheryl: He can cancel them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I…

Before he could even try and talk his way out of this one, Cheryl put her foot down and cut the tension down with a knife.  

Cheryl: Look we know everything about everything, so don’t think that we don’t know and please don’t think we are trying to be nosy or this is a flamboyant way to get you back with our daughter because trust me that isn’t the case. We just want to get to know you and finally get to see who you are… plus it’s our shout and it’s for my birthday because Melody dear wasn’t at home for it, so don’t let an old bird like me down.

James didn’t know what to say so he just awkwardly nodded his head as if to say yes and before he knew it Cheryl was clapping her hands in excitement.

Cheryl: Excellent… I’ll go get Melody, she’ll be thrilled.

With a hop, skip and a jump Cheryl pranced her way down the hallway in search of her daughter so she could tell her the good news. Leaving James and Russell alone for the first time ever as James watched Cheryl skip off he found words just spilling from his mouth.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It all makes sense now.

Russell: What’s that?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Where Melody gets her energy from.

Russell let out a slight chuckle before he walked off leaving James alone while he decided to go look out one of the big floor to ceiling windows to stare down at hustle and bustle of West Hollywood.

**

Cheryl: Honey hurry up in there, we have to go… but don’t like rush, rush… take your time put a little effort in James is coming with us.

Cheryl had found her way into Melody’s dressing room and she could hear that the shower had just stopped so she was standing outside of the bath room door. She had a smile from ear to ear because she knew exactly how her daughter would react.

Melody: You invited HIM?!

Melody’s muffled voice could be heard from behind the door, she was annoyed. Cheryl just rolled her eyes another trait that Melody had picked up from her.

Cheryl: It’s for my birthday sweetie.

Cheryl took a step back as she heard the door being opened as Melody just stepped out, with her wet hair dripping down her body while she was wrapped up in a bright yellow towel. She was looking at her mother in disbelief but she had to see if she was telling her the truth.

Melody: You can’t invite him to a family lunch!!!

Cheryl made her way over to Melody’s bag and she started to go through it looking for an outfit for her daughter to wear today. she found a cute denim skirt with buttons up the front that she held on to and a cute black shirt that would go perfectly with it. Cheryl spun around and held out the clothes to Melody.

Cheryl: I can invite anyone I want to it’s my birthday lunch.

Melody took the clothes being offered to her and she looked down at them, her mother did have good taste in clothing. She pushed past her mother and went into her bag pulling out a matching set of Calvin Klein underwear before she turned back to look at her mother who had nothing but a sweet smile plastered on her face. She was good at playing innocent but Melody knew this look all too well, after all it was the same look she got.

Melody: He hates me… and you can’t be friends with him.

Melody held onto the pile of clothes close to her chest as she said “he hates me” as if she was trying to hide the little pieces of her heart breaking, as if her mother could see right through her. Cheryl wasn’t buying it and she was running out of patience.

Cheryl: Melody Grace Carpenter, do I need to call that charming Mark Ward fella again and get your contract pulled from that wrestling company you work for and send you to bible camp?

Melody: Huh?

Before Melody could continue Cheryl had walked up to her daughter and she spun her around, pushing her back in the bathroom as if to tell her to hurry up and get ready. Melody took the hint as she entered the bathroom but she turned around at the last moment to get blasted by her mother.

Cheryl: Do not speak such foul language at me again, he doesn’t H word you and I will not have any daughter of mine using that word around me. You can use it in your wrestling promos but not around me young girl.

Cheryl was getting stern with Melody something that she had to perfect over the years as how could you get mad at her? She was pure and innocent, everything that was good in the world and she was her only daughter, hell in fact her only child.

Melody: Mom…

Cheryl: Don’t take that tone with me… now chop-chop. I’ve missed you and your sulking is eating into the Carpenters family and Huntington-Hawkes bonding time.

Melody: Fine, okay…

Melody just sunk back into the bathroom and closed the door behind her to go get ready, while Cheryl walked around her daughters dressing room collecting her daughters things so they wouldn’t be delayed any longer.

Cheryl: Melody Grace, where are your manners? I just said I missed you.

Cheryl piled all of her daughter’s belongings into her bag, before she quickly picked out a jacket and a pair of shoes that her daughter would wear today. A smirk crossed her face as she finally heard a sigh come from the bathroom followed with.

Melody: Sorry Mom, I missed you too.

And we fade.
---
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnddddddd IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII will always... buy shoes. Ooops my bad, let’s start this off correctly.

So this week has been chaos to say the least but at least it’s coming to an end and I can finally put my focus to where it belongs. My focus belongs on teaming with Natalie-Slice and beating Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall at Into The Void. I should be training instead of working on photo-shoots and doing gala events but you know what they say... happy boss... happy work place right? Well I sure hope so because James and I had to go through hell to sell SCW and get them a nice little deal with a sponsor... not just any sponsor a big sponsor that may just change a certain aspect of the company.  

You’re welcome everyone, when that nice little bonus comes in your next pay-check.

However don’t be fooled, even though I have been busy doing other things don’t think that my eyes have been off the prize. The prize being the Bombshell Internet Championship. I want it, I deserve it, hell it should already be mine but because Jessie has sticky fingers she can’t seem to be torn away from it. Nevertheless Christian Underwood has stepped in this time and IF I can pin Jessie AGAIN at Into The Void, I will be walking out of Tokyo the NEW bombshell Internet Champion. It will be the greatest night of my life.

Now before I count my chickens before they hatch, I’m fully aware that Natalie could be going into this match with the very same idea... pin Jessie Salco and become a champion. If that was to happen, Natalie I assure you I will be nothing but proud. You have my word, there will be no hard feelings, after all this is the sport we live in and the better one of us will get the pin fall on the night.

God help Jessie Salco because she is going to need all the help she can get next Sunday night. Not only does she have a target painted on her back, but she will be the main focus for all my built up anger and frustration. You see it’s not because she is the current champion it’s because she is the constant annoying itch that I can’t seem to scratch. I mean I’ve made her tap, I’ve pinned her and yet she is still hanging around putting her nose in my business. Well Salco it’s time for that nose to be removed, no more bull dust twitter wars, no more backstage attacks, this all ends next Sunday when I put you in your spot.

By the way your spot is below me...

You’re going to be a nice view in my rear-view mirror when Natalie and I drive by you and Amy Marshall next Sunday. No sweat.

Amy Marshall don’t think that I have forgotten what you did to me in your glorious disappointing return and don’t think that I will let you get away with it. You wanted to make an impact when you returned and I’ll make sure you get the impact you desire, when I plant your face to the canvas, hook your leg and make you tap to the MGC. I’m not playing around.

You claim to be this big bad highflyer who gives no flying ducks... well trust me Amy I’m going to pluck you out of the air like falling snowflake. I’m going to hold on tight and I’m going to make you melt. I’m going to make you wish you never, ever, stepped on the bad side of Melody Grace. I’m going to work you down, I’m going to keep you grounded and I’m going to out wrestling the Punk Princess... You know THE Punk Princess who prides herself on being the ultimate Bombshell. Amy Marshall the Punk Princess who prides herself on being the “it thing” in Japan. Well honey you might think you’re at home in Japan but let me tell you something, you’re late on rent and you’re about to be evicted.

It is what it is...

And what it is? It’s simple... Natalie and I will finally get to tag together and we will finally get to show the whole world that we mean business. She is my NEW tag team partner and I can’t wait to show you all what we have been working on. Sin City Wrestling has been screaming for a shake up in the tag team division well look no further; because once Natalie and I steam roll the Punk Metal Infection? Direction? C-Section? We’re going to kick up the tag division up a notch.

That’s not a threat that’s a guarantee.  

I’m mean just look at us we’re racked, we’re stacked, we’re jacked, we’re weights and cardio, we’re like glitter warriors, shining stars, unicorn defenders, we’re protein with a little bit of carbs, chicken and brown rice... you get my point, we’re into fitness... and we’re all about fit-ness... victory in our trophy cabinet next weekend at Into The Void.  

And that right there is a cold hard fact!

See you next Sunday Amy and Jessie...where Natalie and I force a kink is this punk metal connection.

Mwah!
---



36
Climax Control Archives / Drama, drama.
« on: May 20, 2016, 06:39:00 AM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OH MY GOD, HI! It feels like it’s been forever. Well it’s been like two weeks but hey that’s a long time for you and I to be apart am I right? How have you been? I have been exhausted I mean have you been keeping up with me? I bet you have tried but you have no idea what I’ve been up to and you have no idea where I have been? Wait hold up that’s a little confusing. Hopefully I can explain better. Starting now, well last week I missed my first ever Climax Control since my return. Now before you say, oh look Melody doesn’t love us anymore, please note that I had to be in Vegas to film a clip for the movie called Cougar Hunters. I KNOW RIGHT. I’m going to be a movie star. Well not exactly a movie star in this movie I mean my scene goes for exactly like 12 seconds, but it was the best 12 seconds of my life. Now before any of your dirty, dirty, minded people start making jokes. Don’t. It’s not worth it. Also I had to be in LA last week to catch up with Drake Green, NOW  this is where it gets all sorts of messed up.

Hold on to your hats boys and girls because Big Momma Mel is going to explain some mega drama.

Drake and I met up in LA for one reason and one reason only. To talk about a future movie role in his Jack Hammer series, for you guessed it ME. Nothing more, nothing less! Okay that’s a lie; I did talk to him about Bruno Mars because Drake and I are Bruno Mars buddies for life. Drake took me to go see Bruno ageeeees ago when he was dating some Desire lady? Anyways we are friends. Just friends. I don’t like Drake like that. I mean he’s cute duh, he’s pretty witty, he’s funny, he has an amazing business sense but he’s not my type.

Once again for all of you playing at home;

Drake Green is not my type.

Let me repeat that for all of you in the back.

Drake Green is NOT my type.

I mean I’m pretty sure deep down he’s still in love with Misty (Well I hope he is) but, hey don’t tell Mikah that. Oops my bad. Plus why would Drake be interested in someone like me when he is currently hitting (not like physically, but it is physical – Ah you get what I’m saying) Mikah at the moment? She’s a babe-a-rooni so why would anyone think that Drake would go from first class to coach? Huh? It doesn’t make sense; I mean I’m no scientist but even I can work that common fact out. Science, I like science. Test tubes, chemicals, long white coats… you know… I find scientists REALLY appealing. I mean if you can tell me the difference between the sun and the moon, colour me interested. Take me to dinner and hold my hand because we’re going to be together forever. Hold up I’m getting WAY off track here.

So after Tommy leaked a “picture of me” on his stupid Twitter. I had the whole world blowing up my notifications. “OMG MEL HOW COULD YOU?” “OH MY GOD MEL” “OH MY GOD MEL, WHAT ABOUT JAMES?”  This is where you might want to sit down and put your feet up. What about James huh? WHAT ABOUT HIM? I don’t owe him ANY explanation I mean it’s not like we are together; we are far from being together. I mean the last time I spoke to James was at Climax Control two weekends ago after Mark “Hot Stuff” Ward just literally ripped my heart out and stood on it. That monster of a man took away MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship and made me give it back to Jessie Salco. Oh know trust me everyone I haven’t forgotten, however you know my rule, Melly doesn’t get mad she just gets even. Trust me when I say this, once I’m done with Mark you’re going to be calling him Steven Wardo.

Get it like as in even Stevens. Hahahaha!

Oh okay back on track so the last time I spoke to James was like two weeks ago and you wanna know what he was like to me?

R-U-D-E!

I mean go and watch the reply, what a... donkey.

So how dare he come at me after that picture was posted? HOW DARE YOU for jumping on the James bandwagon (that’s if you did. If you didn’t I love you, you’re my loyals) Ever since my return I have tried to make my feelings known to him, I’ve tried right my wrongs and he has given me nothing. NOTHING! Yet once this photo “of me” gets posted he acts like a crazy person? NOT HAVING IT. So if he wants to play it’s over card, that’s fine with me.

It’s actually not fine by me that’s a lie and I can’t lie but I’m really upset right now and that’s all I’m going to react with.

You know what hurts me the most? I couldn’t give a hoot that people think I was with Drake, I was with Drake I mean nothing happened that people should be concerned about. I’m not mad that a stupid picture was posted; I mean I even laughed about. I’m still laughing about it. I’m mad because that little brat still thinks it’s me after I posted the following photo that Tommy obviously couldn’t get his grubby hands on, because you know what? His story would be null and void. I’m mad because  I lived with James, I’ve spent a trillion hours with James and YET He still thinks that lady in the picture is me? He thinks that the twenty dollar special outfit that she is wearing belongs to me. He thinks that I would be that desperate to open up Photoshop and edit my own face out? He thinks that low of me. Rude, absolutely rude.

Sure we have spent time apart from each other and no doubt things have happened, but I would never ever throw something like this in his face. The fact that he doesn’t believe it, that’s what kills me the most.

So not only have I been battling losing one of my closest friends, YES friend over these past two weeks. I’ve been cleaning up rumour after rumour. I’ve been fighting back tears; I’ve been trying to go into my work interviews and trying to come up with nice ways of saying no to talking about James. I have been missing that stupid brat faced stupid head and for what? Nothing but disrespect. I guess it’s true what they say love does make you blind, love makes you sick and love make you angry.

Annd I’ve never been this angry in my life.

Angry Birds; the Melody edition! No really I’ve got Dexter, Marley, the flamingos and I just brought a peacock. Watch your back guys, I’m fully loaded with beaks and feathers.

However this week it’s not about being mad it’s about one thing and one thing only, protecting Despy. I made a promise to him that I wouldn’t be mean to Mikah so I will keep it, for as long as I can.

This week I have the Mount Warning of challenges when I have to go toe to toe with Mikah in the centre of the six sided Sin City Wrestling ring. To say I’m nervous is putting it lightly. I can see this week is going to be another week riddled with no sleep and nothing but torture.

How will your girl fair? Who knows, but let’s kick it off shall we.

GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOALLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL

GOOOOOOOOOOOO MEEEELLLLYWALL!!!

---


Melody: Despy; do you think we will be friends forever?

The scene opens up with Melody Grace and her best friend Despy lying on the roof of their hotel looking up at the bright sky watching the clouds roll over. It was an unusually clear day in Japan so cloud watching was a possibility on this rare beautiful day.

Despy: Um, yeah. I don’t see why not? Why what have you done?

Despy doesn’t roll over to look at Mel who is lying beside him, her focus on the big blue sky above them.

Melody: I haven’t done anything.

There they were just two best friends watching the clouds float by with no drama and not a care in the world, Melody loved this and she missed it.

Despy: Angel says that girls only ask that type of questions if they have done something wrong, so what did you do?

Angel was laying between them both looking up at the sky as well with a pair of black shades over his eyes to protect him from the harsh sun that was beaming down. Despy was dressed from head to toe protecting his skin from the harsh UV rays while Melody was embracing the sun in a yellow tank top and a pair of blue denim shorts.

Melody: I haven’t done anything I promise, I just wanted to know. You mean a lot to me I never want to lose you.

She turned to look at her best friend who had finally turned to look at her; he had a smile on his face that slowly shifted to a look of concern.

Despy: Are you going away again?

Melody screwed up her nose, as her mouth flung open; he was worried that she was going to leave.

Melody: No, of course not.

She reassured him with a smile that brought his smile back to his face, before her rolled back over to look at the bright sky.

Despy: Good, because I don’t think me-Angel could handle it if you disappeared again.

Melody grew sad at the reality of her disappearing and what it would have done to Joshua and it broke her heart, however he had done nothing but love her just the same way when she return as to before she left.  

Melody: I’m not going anywhere I promise.

Holding out her pinkie she goes to pinkie swear, something that she and Despy take very seriously as the two exchanges this sign of friendship Despy quickly yanks his hand away to point up at the sky.

Despy: Hey Melly, look at that cloud it looks like a chicken in an egg that’s being chased by a rabbit wearing pyjamas.

Melody looks up and finds the cloud he is talking about and the two start laughing uncontrollably.

10 minutes later.

Melody had moved from her position of watching the clouds and was making her way over towards Rage and Synn who were talking in private, well so they thought.

Rage: Did you see what that fucking pussy posted in his promo this week?

Synn didn’t reply but he followed it up with a nod.

Rage: and the fuckwit it posting on twitter about pills and shit, if he hurts Despy this week because of his recklessness, I’ll fucking break him in half.

Suddenly who they were talking about clicked inside Melody’s mind and before they could say anything else she was running off to go find him. She didn’t even know if he was in Japan but she had to save him, she had to help James but as Melody was running off she slammed straight into the front of someone. It was her big brother Gabriel as she went to excuse herself, she didn’t see that he had raised his right hand to the side of her neck and with a simple click of his thumb she was now falling asleep. Gabriel quickly caught her in his arms as Synn and Rage watched on from the sound of Melody’s small yelp. The sight of Melody “fainting” brought Despy to rush over.

Despy: HEY what did you do to Melody?

Despy stomped hsi feet demanding answers and now Synn and Rage had made their way over to see what was happening and if Melody was alright. Synn on the other hand knew exactly what Gabriel had done and he was smiling proudly.

Gabriel: Me? I did nothing, she just saw my bicep and passed out.

Despy just rolled his eyes, while he looked down at Melody who was out cold.

Despy: Typical Melody, is she okay?

He peered down at her with Angel as she lightly purred like a cat as she snored.

Gabriel: I’m sure she’ll be fine Despy, she’ll wake up again soon.

Despy: Boy is she lucky she didn’t see your legs, she’d be out for days.

With that little jab said Despy helps Gabriel with Melody as they walked her over towards the exit. While Gabriel went to question Despy but he was cut off by his little brother.

Despy: If you don’t know what’s wrong with your legs by now, don’t bother asking.

And with that said and done the scene faded to black.
---
The scene opens up in a beautiful peaceful mountain like setting, there isn’t anyone to be seen just a big bold mountain covered in perfect green grass. The scene quickly shifts to a hotel room and looking out from a secluded balcony Melody Grace can be seen.  She doesn’t waste any time once she sense the focus is on her and she quickly gets into work mode.

Melody: Holy balls, this week I have the chance of a lifetime when I get to face Mikah one on one. I’m in two minds about it, I mean a part of me wants to run away and hide but another part of me wants to take this chance by the horns and ride it all the way to the stables. I guess I only have myself to blame I mean it was only a few weeks back when I said that I wanted to face Mikah, because I was sick and tired of everyone saying that she was the top bombshell or well the best bombshell. Maybe I was jealous? Maybe I was insecure? Or maybe just maybe I wanted to prove a point and now here I stand, waiting for Sunday to roll on over so I can finally go up against one of the greatest Sin City Wrestling Bombshells that the world has ever seen. Am I nervous? Of course I’m nervous, but is that going to hold me down? No, absolutely not.

She wiggles her right index finger as if to back up what she’s saying, before flicking a lock of her long blonde hair over her bare shoulder. Melody is wearing a pretty white off the shoulder lace dress that cuts off just above the knees. Showing off her tanned and toned legs, on top of her head is a wide brimmed yellow hat; she was clearly dressed and ready for her adventures for the day.

Melody: I finally have a chance to show the world that I’m more than just a pretty face, I’m more than just the girl who fan girled over J2H, I’m more than just a Seven Deadly Sins wanna be... I get to show everyone that I mean business. Oh boy do I mean business. I mean I didn’t drag my sorry little behind out of the cold of Norway for no reason I didn’t drag myself away from the one place that has made me feel at peace, for no reason. I came back to show everyone what I can be and who I have become.

She stares at the “camera” focused while she makes her way over to the handrail; leaning up on it she overlooks the beautiful mountain. Taking a moment she soaks it all in before continuing.  

Melody: Who am I? I’m Melody Grace Carpenter, I’m twenty two and I am the future of Sin City Wrestling. I want a piece of the pie so badly that I’m going to reach for it while it’s still in the oven. I’m the girl who no one takes seriously, I’m the girl who gets over looked, who get’s judged, whose name gets thrown around and I get picked on. Would I change any of it? No, it’s made me who I’m turning into and that’s stronger, faster and hungrier. I’m more focused than I think I have ever been in my life and trust me when I say this, that’s a great accomplishment because you know me I get distracted pretty easily. However my days of getting distracted are over and you can thank everyone who has over looked me, you can thank everyone who has tried to use me as a stepping stone, you can thank everyone who has tried to test me. There has been a lot of over lookers, a lot of people trying to use me to get to the top and there have been a lot of people who have tried to test me. The harsh reality is, they have all crashed and burned while I’m still standing.  

She licks her lips and plays with her long blonde hair once more, finding some much needed confidence. Once she is done Melody places her hands back on the railing and she leans forward letting the fresh air catch her face and breathe new life into her.  

Melody: I mean let’s take a look at what has happened to me since my return shall we? First I was beaten on by Candy and her sister Hazel. I was put on the shelf with a broken nose and I had to sit at home for six weeks just waiting, begging for my nose to heal so I could come back and take her on. During that moment I had enough time to think and process what my next move would be. People told me to just leave it alone, people told me not to go after her but I made sure that when I returned to SCW that she NEVER forgot the name Melody Grace Carpenter. I ruined her dream retirement moment from Sin City Wrestling like it was nothing; I made her whole career in Sin City Wrestling feel like it was for nothing. I shattered her dreams of the glorious finish and I did it in a heartbeat. Two out of three falls and I lost the first one, you really think that wasn’t planned, you really think that I wasn’t going to play up to everyone’s expectations? You see a lot of people didn’t want to see me win, so I gave them a taste, I gave them a little cherry of hope that Candy was going to smash me, only to rip it from you all without a second thought. I placed confidence in Candy only to crush her, just like that.

She lifts her right hand up and she clicks her fingers before while smirking, she was just getting started.

Melody: In years to come, hell not even years, in weeks, hell even days to come people will say Candy Overton and the reply will simply be who? Who indeed, she’s nothing but a fly that was squashed on impact. She made the mistake of messing with me and she paid the price, she was shown the door, gracefully tasting the bitter seeds of defeat. While I licked my lips knowing that I had just taken candy and chewed it up and spat it out like it was tobacco. Do you wanna know what it’s like knowing that I’m sweeter than candy? It’s gratifying, it’s electric, and it’s the spark that I needed to take me on to the next step.

Eyeing the “camera” up and down Melody just smirks, as she bites down on her plump bottom lip. She was different, she was being real, she was reading like an open book for once.

Melody: The next step you say? That was focusing on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I mean Jessie Salco practically begged for me to have a match with her as she took to twitter and tried to preach that she would be a fair champion and let me have the first shot at her after she beat Mercedes because I pinned the champion one two three, two weeks prior. Here we all were thinking that Jessie had turned over a new leaf and that she wasn’t such a boring piece of shit but she was someone who we could look up to and admire. Well that date was set the match was booked and I did what I told everyone what I was going to do. I beat Jessie Salco in the middle of the ring, she was just seconds, seconds off from tapping... that was until Amy Marshall ran in and made the save. After that it’s almost too fucking predictable, like a pair of vultures they swooped in and started to pick away at me, fully knowing there was no way I could defend myself. I was in fact only saved by the return of my girl, my Natalie, my beast, my future tag team partner and for that I’m forever grateful. However Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco learnt a valuable lesson. One being that I’m in fact better than them and two they messed with the wrong girls. The following week Amy Marshall was destroyed by Natalie and since them, she’s been like ghost. I mean she tries so hard to topple Natalie but it will never happen. Admit defeat Hall of famer and move the fuck on.

As the words of slander roll out of her mouth Melody, swirls her tongue around her mouth enjoying this new taste of confidence.

Melody: Nevertheless a rematch was born and once again I beat Jessie Salco fair and square I pinned her one two three, I became the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. I had my moment in the sun and that was everything to me. That was my moment; that was my climbing of Mount Everest. Until Mark “Hot Stuff” Ward came out and blew a load all over Jessie Salco and took the championship away from me, you can’t deny it. You can’t even try and say it didn’t happen. Then he wanted to play like it was my fault. You wanna know what you did Mark? You lit a fire inside of me that I didn’t think could be turned on, especially from someone like you. Not only do I want to prove to you that I can and I will be a champion in Sin City Wrestling one day. I’m going to take the most pleasure in knowing that I will be a champion and you’re going to hate every moment of it. It’s going to drive you mad and that thought right there puts Goosebumps all over my body. For all of you thinking immature thoughts, grow up. I wouldn’t touch him if he was the last damn human on this life and I was a vampire and needed his blood to survive.

This really was Melody, she was tying in her love for Vampires after all. Her attention was on the lush mountain in front of her before she took in a deep exhale and continued.

Melody: Now before you all sit there and ask? But Melody, you’re facing Mikah this week why aren’t you talking about her? Trust me Mikah will get a taste of what is coming to her very shortly. Let me just round up the first topics and let you know why they were so important to me and why they are so important in the growth of Melody Grace Carpenter. You see every time I get stepped on, pushed, abused, made fun of, you all need to realise by now that I will just get back up. It doesn’t matter how many times you try and knock me down, I’ll just spring back up, I will take you on, I will fight you until I can’t fight anymore and trust me when I say this. You guys think I’m annoying because I’m happy and full of energy and I’m in your face all the time, imagine what I’m like when I have a motive?

Turning to look back at the camera Melody clicks her tongue off her white teeth satisfied with where this is going so far.

Melody: A reason to beat you, a reason to prove you wrong and a reason to overcome you like just pathetic little obstacle. I can be and I will be unstoppable. Mark my words. Everything that I do in the future will be thanks to you. All of you who have picked on me who have bullied me and while I am ascending to the top you’ll be wilting away in the shadows.  Remember to remind yourselves that you did this. You created this. You made me grow hungry, you made me want to become the best there is, the best there was and the best there will be. Every wrong that has been done by me will be made a right and every bit of slander, ever bit of doubt, every bit of meanness will turn to nothing but dust in the wind; just a speck on my reality. Just a distant location in my revision mirror! You’ll be a forgotten memory in my past while I’ll be a constant reminder in your future.  

She plumps up her hand once more before running her left hand over the hand rail taking a step towards the “camera”.

Melody: A change in Sin City Wrestling is coming and I just hope you’re ready for it and if you’re not ready for it, I can’t spell it out for you more than what I already have… it’s just your damn bad luck.

She sets that off with a wink before she rolls her head around her shoulders, she was just settling in.

Melody: Now Mikah don’t think that I have forgotten about you, I haven’t forgotten you. I haven’t forgotten that I’m facing you. I know who you are and I know what you do. I know that I should fear you, I know that I should be worried about facing you and I know that you’re the one that they call the “best” that they call the “top”. However trust me when I say this, I don’t not fear anything about you Mikah, I don’t care about you. People think that I need to show you respect, that I need to shower you in praise? Well guess what you won’t be getting that from me and you won’t be getting it here tonight. Let me tell you this for free Mikah, the best always fall, legends always die, Myths are nothing more than stories and you’re nothing more than lowly human who has taken her predictable fall from grace.

She looks back at the mountain collecting her thoughts before she continues.

Melody: All week long I have heard everyone say, she’s going to beat you Melody. She’s going to smash you; she’s going to destroy you. My response is; she can try. She can try her hardest, but like trying to walk with two shoes tied together she will trip and fall. She’ll fall flat on her face, she’ll fall from her stance of being at the top, from being the greatest, being the best and then she will fall flat on her back and I’ll hook her legs and the referee with count, one, two, three. The bell will sound and my hand will be raised in victory. I’m not going to back down to some myth that Mikah is the be all and end all and that she is the marking stick for the rest of us bombshells to reach for. Fuck that. Fuck that right to hell. She doesn’t cast anything over me, she’s doesn’t even create a shadow. She’s just a once was and never will be again. Look at facts, legends come and go, the best come and fall… Mikah might just be the very next Misty. In fact she’s very much like Misty.

Turning back to look at the “camera” Melody flashes an evil smile, something that hasn’t been seen before on her face.

Melody: Now hold onto your hats and before you start slating me for bashing Misty hear me out. Misty was the best in her time, she was the best in her era, she was undefeated, she ruled over the Sin City Wrestling bombshell roster like she was Queen fucking Mary. She would pick you up and play with you only to toss you away like you were nothing. That was until Odette Fucking Stevens showed up, that was when the queen was toppled and beaten not once, not twice but three times. You know what that tells me? That the best always gets overcome, the best always go under and the best always plummets now let that sink in.

She pauses for dramatic flair and her hazel eyes flicker from the natural lighting, it was as if Melody was a brand new woman.

Melody: You know what’s great about being at the bottom? The weaklings as you guys like to call us can get stronger; the failures as you call us can succeed and we can climb our way up and claim the titles, claim the respect, claim what is ours. Yet when you’re at the top and you come in at the top and you basically stay at the top, the only direction you can really go in is down. That’s what’s been happening to Mikah. I mean she wants us to believe that she carried the division for nine months and that she wanted to drop the belt to Sammi because she was getting bored. She wasn’t getting bored she was getting lazy, she was getting predictable, she was getting dry. So she was ironed out and folded by Sammi who took the “best” and turned her into nothing but the rest. Yet we still hear about her bashing on that she is the best, that she is the one that carried the division. You want to know why you were at the top for so long? Because I wasn’t around, because unlike the rest of the sad excuses of Bombshells on the roster I don’t fear you, I don’t see you as something special you’re just another one of Mark’s chew toys that lost its shine so he tossed you away when he figured out that you’re not worth it. You’re really not worth it, you’re not worth the fuss, you’re not worth the commotion and you’re not worth that pedestal that you so proudly stand upon and that people put you on. It’s time to be taken down a peg, it’s time to be removed and it’s time for the hype around you to fizzle out into nothing.

Narrowing her eyes Melody can’t hold back her happiness, she is finally confident being in this mode. For weeks now she had fought it but this week she was embracing it like a warm hug.  

Melody: That’s your reality now Mikah, you’re nothing.

A dry laugh escapes her lips before she rolls her tongue over them adding more moisture to them. Melody turns away from looking at the “camera” and she goes back to leaning on the hand rail.

Melody: Every time we think you’re going to bounce back and take control, you manage to trip and fumble you manage to fall, you manage to disappoint everyone who believes in you, who buys into the Mikah hype. Yet every time you do, people like me get to sit back and watch, laughing. You’re still trying to keep your hand on the wheel that steers the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division but here’s some advice for you, let it go. Remove yourself for a while, collect your thoughts focus on what you need to focus on. Let people like Sammi, Crystal and Lucy handle it because let’s face it, you can’t even get a hold of yourself, so how do you think you can be the best? How do you think that you can play with the big guns anymore? You’re distracted and being distracted in this sport can get yourself injured or worst make yourself irrelevant.

Melody gave the “camera” a cheeky side eye that could only spell out one thing; she was being rude and very much unlike herself.

Melody: Come this Sunday at Climax Control. I plan on shocking the world when I take you out, when I beat you. I want to beat you, I have to beat you. Do you think that I just came back for fun and games? Right now there isn’t a drop of fun loving blood left in me; right now I’m in no mood for games. You’re only saviour this week will be Despy, you’re only glitter of hope will be MY best friend forever... Despy. The thought of him is what’s going to control me, because I’m just seconds away from snapping, I’m just seconds away from losing all control and he made me promise that I wouldn’t hurt you. He made me promise that I would play fair. I will never break his heart; I will never break a promise. However he knows, that I’m in Sin City Wrestling to reach a height that I’ve never been at before, so he also knows that means I’ll run my way through anyone that gets in my way. Right now you’re in my way.  

Waving her hand towards the “camera” she motions that Mikah needs to step aside. Finally she turns back around so she can look directly down the “lens”

Melody: It’s time to get out of my way and it’s time for me to find out exactly how far away from the “top” I am. If I can beat you this Sunday I’ll be one step closer to my goal of becoming the champion that I know I can be. It’s only a matter of time and I have plenty of it on my way to the top. While you on the other hand, have time ticking away. Your time is running out and while you decided to either get up and fight or fall to the bottom of the pit I’ll be ascending to a new height of greatness. Regardless of what you decided it’s not going to happen on Sunday. Sunday will be my night, Sunday will be my test and I do not plan to fail.

Melody waves at the “camera” before blowing a mocking kiss as she closes her eyes. She goes to turn back around to face the mountains but it’s suddenly gone, the whole back drop is gone and her eyes finally rip open.

Melody: OH MY GOD!!!

Melody jolts up in her bed before she looks around the unfamiliar room startled, before she can do or say anything else someone bounces on the base of the bed stealing her attention.

Despy: Are you okay Mel? You screamed.... You’ve been out of it for ageeees.

Melody blinks rapidly as she looks down to see her best friend at the end of the bed clutching onto his teddy, Angel. Melody doesn’t know what to say at first but she manages to climb out from under the bed sheets and scuffle her way down towards Despy. Without a word spoken she just reaches out and hugs him, holding on for dear life. Despy hugs her back, Angel of course as well, as he feels her body trembling in between his hands.

Despy: Are you okay?

Melody just pulled back from Despy and she nodded as if to say yes but the words that came out of her mouth didn’t match up.

Melody: I don’t want to be evil.

Melody realised that words had flown out of her lips and now Despy and Angel were staring at her confused. She quickly dropped her head down and held back the urge to cry, she didn’t want to cry she had cried enough this week. Despy didn’t know what to say at this point of time but he offered Angel over for Melody to hold onto and hug.

Despy: You watch over Melly, Angel and I’m going to go get dad, he’ll know how to fix this.

Before Melody could protest Despy leapt off the bed and rushed off into the other room shouting for his father, the man, the enigma, Synn.

To be continued;  
---
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hello, it’s me... I was wondering after all these years you’d finally like to meet.

No?

Okay fine whatever, I don’t even need you anyways, you hater gator.

Let’s get down to business shall we? Okay we shall. This weekend I get to finally go up against Mikah and you know what I’m excited. I’m so excited I almost lost my (wait for it)... hat when I found out. Phew thought that one was going to be dirty didn’t you, well shame on you. I literally screamed and shouted at the phone when I saw the card I was like OH MY GOD THE BOOKING GODS LOVE ME and they do love me I mean I have the chance of a life time this week to prove to everyone that I have what it takes to go up against Mikah, Mikah, squeaker, squeaker peaker, peaker pumpkin eater. Oh wait that last word didn’t rhyme... drats. However you get the point.

I’m feeling electric, please be warned that I’m not really electric so you can still approach me and get big ol’ Melly hugs.  

Everyone loves a Melly hug I mean I put little extra somethin’ somethin’ a bit of bingo bango oomph in them and people just go gaga for them.

Muh, muh, muh p-p-p-p-poker face.  

You can’t read it no, so you don’t really know how excited I really am to be facing Mikah. It’s like a number between one and ten, just kidding it’s a 12 thousand billion to the moon and back times twenty three that’s how excited I am. She is Despy’s friend after all and well if he likes her then I guess I should like her too am I right? Its shame that we have to fight each other this week but Mikah I’ve got the solution girl.

DANCE OFF!!!

WOOOO!!

Give me a little shimmy, shimmy and little dab, dab and a little gangster, gangster and girl we’re going to have the best dance off this world has ever seen. You’ll be like MJ and I’ll be like Usher and we will murder that dance floor, some might even say there will be blood on the dance floor. You know from like our feet from moving so much, not us fighting. Cause us fighting would make Despy sad, and making Despy sad would be a great mistake.

He’s way too adorable to see angry.

So I’ma do my best to keep this dance off or match whatever way we decide to go fair and square. I hope you can do the same thing.  I’m really looking forward to seeing you in the ring this Sunday. I feel like this will be the match of my career... I mean like so far. However just know if we decide to get down and dirty, I will have full intentions of making sure you either tap, tap, tap, taaaaaaap out or you get pinned for the one, two and three.

You see I have big goals here in SCW and I can’t afford to have them stop now, so please note that it’s no

Aannnd when I say Faxes you know I mean straight up facts.

FACT ONE: Melly is going to go into Climax Control with one thing in mind, be the best dancer or be the wrestler of the night. TRUTH!

FACT TWO: There isn’t a damn thing that Mikah peaker can do about it, because god gave me the gift of perfect dancing feet he also gave me the gift of wrestling skills. I’ve got this so far in the bag it’s stuffed away for safe keeping. SING IT!

FACT THREE: Mikah is great and she is one of the best but I just want to be a little bit greater than Mikah, so this Sunday I’m going to take the dirty Bombshell out... I mean if I have to. HMMM MMM GIRLFRIEND!

FACT FOUR: I’m going to give a whole new meaning to Mikah Crush Monday, when I CRUSH Mikah on the dance floor (or in the wrestling ring) on Sunday. FACTS!

FACT FIVE: I’m going to do my jive, and hit the big five and make Mikah tap, tap, tap when I’ve got her on the mat, mat, mat... with the QUAKERS or the MGC, because I’m way too fast and she can’t beat me. And if she doesn’t tap, tap, tap, I’ma lay her out on her back, back, back, she’ll be under a massive attack, attack, attack. She’ll wish that she could beat me, I’ll make her unwell with the Bubble’o Mel and I’ll make her drop the will the MellyPOP. Then I’ll slice it and dice it, hook her leg and watch for the one two three, she gonna wish that she never came at me. Winning is in my destiny, I’m so fly in the sky, birds get jealous, because I’m so... wait I’ve possibly gone too far here...  WORD TO YOUR MOMMA! MELLY MICROWAVE IS OUT. BOOM! MIC DROP!

My rap game is lit boys and girls.

Well that was some burning hot FACTS that I’m going to leave you with.

I’ll see you all Sunday I love you and be safe.

However Mikah get your dancing shoes on; because girl we’re going to town.

Mwah xo  
---



37
Climax Control Archives / HISTORY!
« on: May 06, 2016, 03:56:05 AM »
 
I’m back!!!!!!!!!! Well in all fairness I didn’t really go anywhere I just well you know wasn’t booked for a match last week so I had to be a good girl and keep myself quiet and busy all at the same time. Look guys I told you I could multitask. I’m pretty much go-go-gadget-Melody, too far? Okay fine, I’ll take it back (I’ll never take it back) Now let’s get on to business, down to business, in my business… oh look I found your nose. Do you want it back? Well you can’t have it nah, nah, nah, naaaaaaah. Actually you can have your nose back, seriously boogers and germs.

Grooooossssss!

Right it’s serious time. Did you see me last week on Climax Control? Whoooooot wheeeeeew (that was a wolf whistle if you needed it clarified) your girl was on fire, I’m talking about my outfit I mean damn. I’m getting classier and classier every week. Wait; is that tooting my own horn too much? It is? Oh sorry, It’s a bad habit I seem to be forming since I hang out in a locker room filled with ladies who think that they’re all Beyoncé, when really they’re all Michelle What-her-face? Who knows her last name I mean after all she was the irrelevant Destiny’s Child singer… you know the one. Don’t pretend that you don’t agree with me.

I don’t think you’re ready for this Jelly, I don’t think you’re ready for this Melly… is my body to…

My bad!

Okay so like what I was saying was on Climax Control I wasn’t booked but I made sure my presence was felt, I got to poke… Amy Marshall… in the… (wait for it) eye. I bet you all didn’t know where that sentence was going now did you? I thought it was going down to the dirty south myself but hey now this is a family show and that’s not appropriate. So I cleaned it up for you and headed back up north and took her out by a thumb to the eye, also because I didn’t want to get some sort of fungal infection. There is a lesson in there for young teenagers, read into it and study it. Okay jokes aside, I made sure that Amy knew that she messed with the wrong girl when she RUINED my prom night and STOLE my Bombshell Internet Championship away from me.

I was a sad panda that night, until Natalie burst on the scene and saved little ol’ me from becoming a punk rock metal connection? Wait or is it a metal rock assembly? Or is it scissors paper rock correlation? Look forgets whatever their lame little name is; they almost turned me into a Mellycake.

Mellycake; It’s like a pancake, you know with just 100 per cent more human in it. I would say a Mellycake has less sugar but I don’t want my tongue to drop off because I lied.

Now after I made sure Jessie and Amy knew that NatalieSlice and I meant business I had some other pressing matters to attend to. I had to get Casey off my back and boy do I feel 4000 pounds lighter, I can breathe again. I mean all this “help me get back with James” stuff was exhausting me. What a little chicken, that he couldn’t do it himself. However being the helpful person that I am I made a meeting (it was never booked in) with James and the two of them I think came to some sort of agreement about getting the band back together. VOMIT! I mean good for you buddies. So after my Dr Melody moment I was happy to skip away and celebrate my awesome night of being awesome until Hot Stuff came crashing in to rain on my parade.

Hold up for one second, like what is “Stuff” and why is he referring to himself as having “Hot Stuff” like “Stuff” could be like anything. So is he really calling himself Mark “Hot Shoeshine” Ward? I need him to clarify what he means by “Stuff” before I even think about taking that nickname seriously.

Anyways Captain no fun told me that my mom called him, good old mom she’s a hoot. She told him that Dexter had gotten away and that ripped my little heart out, just as I was going to run away to save him. That’s when this big lobster told me that if I left the Japanese tour this week to go and find my son, he would take away my match this week. That match is for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship against Jessie Salco. Not only that but he told me if I left the tour he would keep me at the bottom of the food chain in SCW. I really don’t know who stole his cookies out of his cookie jar but I REALLY WISHED they would give them back or maaaayyyyybeeee the boss man is getting a little frustrated because things are lacking in the horse and kart department if you know what I’m saying.

“No we don’t”

What do you mean you don’t know what I’m implying? It’s like totally obvious I mean the… oh you know what it means stop horsing around. Lol fun with puns!

Right! After he told me that he had that smug look on his face, you know the one where he looks at you like he is the smartest smarty-pants in the room and you just have to nod and agree with him because he is your boss and you value your job and you fans? YEAH that look! It was smeared all over his face as he watched me break down into tears and run off. Let that be noted down I was willing to give up my shot at the title, my payback to Jessie and was willing to stay at the bottom of the tank in SCW because of my baby boy Dexter the Duck. I know right, mother of the year award is coming my way this year. I mean we have one of those right? I mean it seems like everyone in SCW ends up getting knocked up or knocked out.

Mikah I would also like to point out that MY DEXTER > your Dexter. So suck on that, swallow it down and choke on it. (Please don’t kill me)

I had full intentions of heading back home to California to find my baby, until an unlikely hero appeared in the name of Bat-James-Huntington-Hawkes-III-man who knew that he was deep down a big softie when it comes to Dexter. I mean say what you want James but we all know that he’s your baby boy and the thought of YOU losing him was enough for YOU to put a GPS tracker in him. P.s I hope you hugged him after the big scary vet put a big scary needle in him, you big meanie.

Anyways crisis solved and now I’m still here in Japan and this Sunday I get to face Jessie Salco one on one with no chance of Amy Marshall interrupting and ruining my moment when I finally capture my first ever Sin City Wrestling Championship.

That’s on Sunday; I still have a week filled with activities and things do and see… so let’s get on with that shall we?

---

The scene opens up in a brightly lit up street somewhere in Japan, I mean I could tell you where but I don’t know how to say the street names or towns or cities so how do you expect me to spell them? You could just google them? Hey now, I could but you need to leave, so take your logic and go. Okay where were we? Oh yes. The scene opens up in a busy street, somewhere in Japan. The nightlife is alive and buzzing as the streets are filled with people rushing to get back home, or rushing in-between nightclubs, bars, restaurants you know the normal activities on a busy Japanese street. In the sea of people, blinding lights written in cute Japanese characters and busy food karts a young blonde can be found winding her way in and out of the crowds. She is rushing trying to get away from something or someone however even though there is all that noise she can still hear his voice.

J2H: Mel, Mel… Melody I know you can hear me.

The sound of J2H’s voice normally would have been enough to get young Melody Grace to stand still in an instant but not tonight. She just cringed at the husky sounds of his vocal cords making out words as she continued to rush into the sea of people trying to lose him. His voice called out her name once more, rushed and a little panicked as he followed her through the sea of people. The two young Sin City Wrestling stars were ducking and weaving their way through the masses of people each with their own agendas in mind.

Melody: I can’t hear a damn thing, whose talking right now? Hey buddy can you hear someone?

Melody turned to the Japanese gentlemen beside her that she had just spoken to but the look on his face said it all, he had no idea what she had just asked him because he didn’t speak or understand English. The blonde just shrugged her shoulders and remained on her path to lose James. J2H on the other hand was rolling his eyes, he knew Melody wasn’t herself tonight but she was definitely being a bigger pain in the arse then he imagined.

J2H: Melody would you just stop running away? Where are you even running to?

His voice was getting louder that meant he was charging down the space between them, eating the distance alive with his massive leaps and bounds through the hectic crowds. Looking up in front of her Melody could see a break in the crowd and she needed to get there first, so she could make a run for it. Looking down at her feet she sighed tonight wasn’t a good night to wear these heels as her feet would be killing her later. Shaking that thought from her mind, she just quickly glanced over her right shoulder to see how far away he was. However seeing him made this moment and her feelings more real as she just gritted her teeth in annoyance.

Melody: I’m getting lost in Japan, James... that’s what everyone wants right?

Melody brought her hands up in front of her as she blocked and shielded herself away from the people that were bumping and pushing into her. She couldn’t wait to be free from them she couldn’t wait until she was in that vacant spot that she was getting closer and closer to. James however was stampeding his way closer and closer to her, in fact if he wanted to he could have easily reached out and grabbed onto her shoulders and pulled her back towards him.

J2H: Why are you so dramatic all the time? Like why can’t you just be normal?

He has caught up with her but instead of reaching out to hold on to her, he kept his distance by making sure a person was always walking in between them. Flashing his playful grin he hoped that Melody would see the funny side in it, however she didn’t. She was too mad at him to even think of jokes right now. Melody just gritted her bright white teeth and powered on through the people.

Melody: Normal? You mean like boring right? Or normal like someone who does what they’re told?

Of course she would take it the wrong way; he was a fool to think otherwise. He watched Melody duck and weave in between the crowd trying to make distance between them. However James was hot on her heels. Finally the two a reached the open space in the crowd where the main street split of into multiple streets that weren’t as popular as the main eating and clubbing district. James quickly darted in front of Melody cutting her off from running away. Now she was forced to look at him, as he fearlessly walked backwards while looking at her. She was madly trying to side step away from him. No matter which way she went James had a counter and was already one step ahead of her plan. Melody just threw her hands up in the air and huffed before looking back up to his stern face.

J2H: That’s not what I meant.

As the two danced around in the streets a few bystanders were now staring at them, this made J2H uncomfortable as he didn’t want this to turn into a scene. Melody on the other hand couldn’t care less what everyone was staring at, because right now her focus was on James. James and his perfect caramel vans, his impeccable ripped stonewashed jeans, his completely white shirt, that was covered by a black and white plaid button up shirt that was unbuttoned that was being covered by a black puffer jacket and his stupid “dope” black cap that sat on top of his head like a crown.

Melody: Isn’t it? Or did you mean like “normal” like you, who has the whole world at his feet but instead of celebrating it and living amongst the REAL people he hides himself away in his big cold loveless house with no soul and pretends that it’s him against the world like he’s Bruce Kent.

She noticed that she wasn’t walking now and in fact she was staring at him like an idiot before she hastily shook her head from side to side to get the thoughts that were running over time in her mind to stop before trying to make a quick escape from him to the left. James reached out with his right hand and gripped on to Melody’s wrist pulling her back, stopping her from escaping.

J2H: Wayne.

He couldn’t help it; he just had to correct her and that fact alone made her blood boil. Kent, Wayne who cares right? Melody looked down at his hand wrapped around her wrist and she quickly pulled her arm back, there was no way on God’s little green earth was she going to let him win this one. James was a little shocked at how quick Melody was to pull away from him; this caused a frown line to crack across his forehead. He had hurt her, he knew he did but what did she expect?

Melody: Oh look at you, being the know it all Prince of Bel Air. Why are you even here? I’m surprised you even left your flawless hotel room to come slum dog billionaire with the lowly Tokyoians as you put it.

She was talking to him at least while she was scanning the area for somewhere she could run off to and hide. James continued to walk backwards in the semi busy street while his eyes scanned Melody’s body. At her feet were a pair of three inch heels that were tan in colour, her legs, her long, long, legs were out and proud, shiny from her coconut body oil that he swears he could smell. For being such a short girl, her legs seemed to go on for miles. James’ eyes fell on her ultra-short white washed ripped denim pants that were a snug fit. He wasn’t sure how she got into them, they looked painted on as they hugged onto her curves with a never let go attitude. She was wearing a long sleeved white shirt that she had tucked into her shorts. Around her neck were two gold chains one was a long gold tear drop chain and another small one with the word “Carpenter” in cursive solid gold. Her blonde hair was pulled back into two power braids, her makeup was naturally flawless. She had a pair of black reading glasses over her eyes, while in her hand was her infamous silver YSL clutch. She was dressed casually but it was enough to turn heads and get people to acknowledge and appreciate her for the natural beauty she was.

J2H: I have never called them that.

James tore his focus away from Melody’s appearance for a second to look into her eyes as she just rolled them dramatically at him. She clicked her heels and started to walk off once again but not before she hit him with some Melody attitude.

Melody: Biscuits, cookies… it’s all the same.

Her voice was a little louder that time so he knew she was getting tired of this. As she took a step away James took a step directly in front of her, the two of them colliding together in the street of Japan. His hands were now on the top of her shoulders, while Melody was just looking around at all the crowd that was staring at them. She sucked her bottom lip into her mouth discreetly as her cheeks started to flush a light shade of pink. Even though she had been drinking earlier she was fully aware of what was happening and how this would be perceived by the locals. She was being dramatic and she knew it.

J2H: Are you going to stop walking and let me talk or are you going to continue to cause a scene?

James looked at the sea of people who were now looking at the two wondering what on earth was going on. He kept his hands on her shoulders and he gave them a little squeeze as he turned back to look at her. He wanted her full attention and normally that came easy for him but tonight Melody wasn’t playing by his rules, she was making up her own. She took a glance around the area they were standing in and she sighed, before she calmly put her hands on top of his to gently pull them away from her shoulders.

Melody: Why so you can be rude all over again and make me out to be the complete and total loser that I am?

Melody rolled her head around her neck feeling the weightlessness from her alcohol starting to wear off and she was starting to feel her aches and pains again. Not to mention she wanted to get the feeling of his warm hands on her body off of her mind. James just held his hands together in front of him now, rubbing them together. While Melody just sucked on her fleshy bottom lip unsure of what he was going to say to her.

J2H: Again with the dramatics, just stop sulking and come with me.

He was looking into her puppy dog like eyes, he didn’t know if she knew that they were there but he couldn’t help but smirk at them. She was in every way innocent when it came to certain things in the real harsh world they lived in and that made her emotions pure, even though her actions tonight were saying polluted nastiness.

Melody: Just leave me alone James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes Number Three.

She looked away from him and started to fumble away in her clutch, it wasn’t long until James caught her pulling a cigarette lighter and a small box of cigarettes out of her bag. She placed her clutch under her arm and was rummaging at the box. He watched as she slid a single cigarette out of the box and brought it to her glossed lips, holding it there before she went to light it. Reaching out with both hands one grabbed onto the box and the other hand grabbed onto the cigarette in between her pursed lips.

J2H: Give me that… what the hell is wrong with you? When did you even start smoking?

Melody: Since now, so give them back.

He was upset with her for being so stupid, Melody didn’t care she just wanted them back as she reached out to try and snatch them back from his hands. James was quick to crunch the box up in his hands breaking the smokes that were inside while he snapped the single one in the other.

J2H: Are you that fu…? Hey look I found an ice cream place that does proper ice cream and they have the chocolate waffle cones with sprinkles that you like. We could talk there?

He was about to get angry at her but he knew that wouldn’t help him with his agenda tonight, so he quickly changed the subject. Trying to win her over so he could explain why he wanted to talk to her so badly. Melody just watched as he held a death like grip on her cigarettes before she lashed out with her reply.

Melody: I’m on a diet.

J2H: Since when?

Melody: Since ten seconds ago.

J2H: How about now?

Melody: Still on the diet.

J2H: And now?

He was tempting her with that stupid cheesy grin he gets on his face when he wants something. With a dramatic eye roll and an even more dramatic huff Melody just nodded her head in agreeance. Who was she to say no to proper ice cream that she had been searching Japan for since she first arrived?

Melody: Okay fine, take me… to this said ice cream place and then leave me alone, forever.

J2H: If that’s what you want by the end of the night, consider it done.

James smiled at her before pointing in the direction that he wanted her to walk in. Looking around she quickly closed her open clutch and turned around to walk off in the direction that he said. James swiftly looked around for a bin where he dumped the cigarettes into before he hurried to catch up with Melody. It wasn’t even a second after he rushed to be by her side a loud clap of thunder ripped through the streets followed by the small onslaught of rain drops that plummeted from the night’s sky.

Melody: Oh look James, it’s raining. I LOVE RAIN!

Melody turned to James with a smile that went from ear to ear. She knew how much he hated being rained on, she knew how much he hated Japan and she knew how much he would hate being in Japan while it was raining and the look of discomfort on his face right now was enough to satisfy her. Turning to look at her with a forced smile on his face he just spoke through unclenched but gritted teeth.

J2H: Great, just great.

To be continued;

---
Oh look I’m being continued;

J2H: Have you settled down yet?

Melody: no, not really.

J2H: Can we talk about it like adults?

Melody and James were sitting across from each other inside the Ice cream parlour; they had obviously been there for a while as there was a big bowl in front of each of them. Usually they would have shared the massive gigantic sundae but tonight Melody was being difficult so she made sure she ordered her own, that she had barely made a dint in but she was determined to get it finished to just prove to James that she didn’t need him. I know women, am I right?

Melody: We can, but right now I’m freezing and I can’t even think straight.

She continued to toy away at her ice cream with the spoon in her left hand while James just watched her, she wasn’t going to make this easy on him.

J2H: I think that might have something to do with all the alcohol in your system.

Melody: I had like two drinks James; I’m tipsy not drunk… if I was drunk I would be probably married off by now.

She glared up at him with fire in her eyes just waiting for him to bark back with a reply.

J2H: Just had to bring that up didn’t you?

His reply didn’t have the power behind it that she thought he was going to throw at her if anything it was a sad effort. James looked at Melody and then down to his ice cream that he was moving around his bowl with his spoon, not even remotely interested in finishing it.

Melody: It’s my favourite Shakespeare tale.

J2H: I wouldn’t exactly call us Shakespeare worthy.

He glared back up at her with a sad look in his eyes before Melody sarcastically looked at him while digging away at her ice cream looking to take another scoop to eat before she stopped to talk.

Melody: Oh I would, I mean we’re just like Romeo and Juliet… except we hate each other and we probably wouldn’t die for each other and well… wait you’re right, we’re nothing like them. So what brings Mr Indoors spokesperson to the grand outdoors?

She took the spoon in her mouth and ate the ice cream from it before pulling the spoon back out from between her lips with a snarky smirk, attitude just pouring from her movements.

J2H: What’s with the attitude?

Melody: Oh I don’t know, maybe the fact that you can’t even be a little bit nice to me in public and now since no one is watching you wanna be my best friend again?

J2H: That’s not how it is Melody and you know it.

Melody: Oh it’s not than enlighten me James. I’m all ears.

James dropped his metal spoon down on the table with a thud before he learn across the table so he could speak softly yet very firmly to Melody, without the people around them hearing what he was saying. His tone was harsh and his facial feature had gone from saddened to stern and driven.

J2H: Well what do you honestly expect from me huh? First you trick me into marrying you only to find out it’s a fake wedding, I let you into my life, into my home, into my world, got me to get feelings for you and the moment things get hard you dump the wedding DVD on the breakfast bar at home…

He went to continue but Melody held up her right index finger and placed it over his lips stopping him midsentence.

Melody: I need to stop you right there, did you just really call it a breakfast bar? Oh look at me guys I’m a rich kid with a breakfast bar at home in my kitchen. Sorry… go on.

She pulled her finger back and went back to focusing on her ice cream this lack of respect was enough to drive James wild.

J2H: You know what? Forget it.

Melody: No go on it was just getting to the interesting part.

She ushered him on with her right hand waving it as if to wave him on to continue talking, James was going to get up from the table and walk off be he decided to stay because this might have been his last chance to get everything off his chest.

J2H: You wanna know why I’m not nice to you and why I don’t play your pathetic games? It’s simple Melody why should I huh? You left me, even though it was a fake marriage, you left me and went away for almost a year without any contact and you think you can just waltz back in to my life and try and get back with me? Then when that doesn’t go to plan you try and become my friend? Break into my house, befriend Simpson, annoy me at work, ride my coat tails while I become the best damn thing Sin City Wrestling has ever seen… and now you honestly want to sit there and ask why I’m mean to you?

He was now sitting directly in front of her; he had moved the two bowls of ice cream out of the way so he could lean on the table to drive his point home. His eyes were as cold as the ice cream they were just eating as he glared a hole right into her face. Melody just calmly looked across at him and as she licked her glossed lips with a smile.

Melody: Okay, you have some valid points in your theory… but here’s my side of the story. Firstly, the wedding was your idea. You were all like OH MY GOD it’s Melody, she’s so pretty and hot and perfect I need to put a ring on it, let me marry you Melody. I couldn’t shake you… then to get you to shut up I agreed and Despy and I played a little game on you. Hold up this is the best part after you and I made our way up to the hotel room, do you remember what I said to you? … What’s that you don’t? Interesting, you know what I find interesting James?

J2H: What?

Melody: I’ll tell you what, the fact you can remember every drunken night of your life and trust me you can because you have the memory like a bloody elephant when it comes to things moving around your house even if it’s just the slightest inch, you remember what people say, what people do… However you can’t remember our wedding night… I don’t buy it. I don’t believe it, I mean I did believe it that’s why I left because do you know what it’s like to be forgotten even though you’re standing right there?

James went to say something but Melody cut him off before he could even let air escape his lips.

Melody: You probably do, I mean you have that thing with your parents and all, but let me lay it down to you like this. After you and I got “married” you took me to your hotel room paraded me around like I was your trophy wife… just as you went to guide me into the bedroom, where you wanted to, you know…turn me into Moaning Melody if you catch my drift… I stopped you and I told you everything, what followed was… you know what? It doesn’t matter, you wouldn’t believe me even if I tried to explain to you what happened. Just know I wouldn’t get this permanently inked on my hand just to play a God damn trick on you. However the more I tried to get you to remember what REALLY happened that night the more you played the “I can’t remember card.” Jesus Christ even listening to that story makes me question why I would want you back in my life.

Melody was looking down at her left ring finger looking at the JAHHIII that was tattooed on it before she looked back up at him. He was staring down at his ring finger that had MGHH in cursive ink written on it as well. James tore his eyes away from the tattoo before he looked in Melody’s direction, staring at her staring at him.

J2H: Well why do you?

Melody: Memory loss and you’re blind… one more item away from being sent to the old folks home Jammo-five-thousand.

J2H: I’m not in the mood for stupid names Melody.

He was so adorable when he was cranky, Melody couldn’t help but smile. Apart of her just wanted to eat him alive and hang him out to dry while the other part of her just wanted to grab him, kiss him, take him back to her place and well you know play adult twister between the sheets. However he had hurt her earlier and it was getting to the point where it was happening over and over again and she couldn’t stand it.

Melody: Why do I want you back in my life? I don’t know maybe because I’ve always wanted to be your friend, you know from like the very get go? You know before the marriage when I was trying to get invited to one of your stupid parties. I don’t know why, because there has always been something about you. I get excited around you James, little stupid girly butterflies… so shoot me down for wanting to keep that feeling in my life. Shoot me down for wanting to be happy, but since I make you so unhappy I can stop and I will stop and trust me you’ll never hear from me or see me apart from work again. Everyone says that Gabriel’s gig is disappearing but trust me I could beat him.

J2H: Well you’re not wrong there.

Melody went to say something smart arse but something caught her attention from the corner of her eye. She double blinked because she couldn’t believe it before she rubbed them. She was looking at him, no not James. Her jaw dropped and she couldn’t help but spill one of her secrets.

Melody: Oh no, oh, no, no, no… he should be in jail.

J2H: Who should be in jail?

James turned around to see who Melody was talking about but he couldn’t locate the person, I mean he didn’t even know who the person was. Nor did he see anyone that would be of interest to Melody or anyone that looked like a criminal. He turned back to Melody who was already standing beside him with her clutch ready to go.

Melody: We have to go, we have to go now.

She tugged on his black puffer jacket while her eyes stayed on the person she was talking about, her body was frozen stiff, her face was ghostly white and her breathing was all over the show. She was scared, she was truly scared.

J2H: What are you talking about?

James stood up beside Melody and his eyes traced over to where she was looking, he could see someone that looked like he could cause fear to her but he wasn’t sure. He was at least six foot five with the statue of a Norwegian giant, that’s when something clicked for James. Melody just broke her glare away from the rugged looking male and she stood in front of James now looking at him desperately, reaching up she grabbed onto either side of his face her eyes looking into his searching for the James she knew she could trust, the one she loved, before she spoke honestly to him.

Melody: I know you don’t trust me and I know you don’t like being told what to do but for the love of Moses, we need to go. I’ll explain everything just please for the lacks of better words right now… believe in me.

To be continued;

---

Hey, hey, hey… guess what? I’m being continued… again;

J2H: You need to explain to me what the hell is going on here Melody?

He was pacing backwards and forwards inside the bedroom of his penthouse, while Melody was sitting on the edge of his bed shaking. She wasn’t cold she was scared and that made James’ anger flare up even worst as he looked down at her holding on to herself.

Melody: I can’t it’s not my story to tell.

She looked up at him with her big hazel eyes and frowned, she had just told him she would tell him everything and now she was taking it back. James just threw his hands up in the air in annoyance before he made his way over towards Melody.

J2H: Seriously, you want to play that game? You can’t keep a secret to save yourself.

Melody: I can so.

J2H: Tell me what the fuck is going on or I’ll walk away, I’ll walk away from you, I won’t return, I won’t try and patch things up I won’t even acknowledge your existence. What is going on here Melody? Don’t make me ask you again.

He was now crouching down in front of her while she was trying to stare at the carpeted floors to escape everything. She turned to look at him seeing that he was serious before she held back a tear that was looking to escape and roll down her cheek to freedom.

Melody: okay fine, FINE, I’ll tell you but you can’t tell anyone… he is or was Eretria’s stepfather.

J2H: You’re losing me here Mel, who is Eretria?

Melody: Derek’s biological daughter.

J2H: And what does that have to do with you?

Melody just got up from her spot on the edge of his bed and walked over to the big window that looked down over the sights of Tokyo before she turned back to look at James. He was now sitting on the edge of the bed looking at Melody waiting for answers, she quickly turned back to look out the glass. He must have seen the look on her face in the reflection of the glass, as she was drained; it was like all those sleepless night were now at home on her tiny precious face. Who was Eretria and why was she taking so long to tell him? The truth is she was looking for the right words, she was looking for the right order to put this all in and she didn’t want to miss a single detail because right now was the time for truth. It was time to tell him everything or it was time leave and tell him nothing at all losing him in the process. With a lick of her dry lips she parted them and finally a capture inside of Melody’s past came out.

---

I remember it like it was yesterday, that’s how badly this image is burnt into my mind. It’s basically embossed there. I mean how do you shake the picture of looking down at a bed and seeing someone you hold so closely to you just lying there about to die? He was going to die, he should have died. I don’t understand how he was still breathing; I didn’t understand why Kellan had called me here at first. However he said it was urgent he said that Derek needed me but I didn’t think it would be because of this.

Now here I stand at the foot of his bed in the cabins in Norway looking down at his lifeless corpse. I mean he wasn’t dead but in every sense of the world, he was gone. His pale skin was transparent, his lips were blue, his eyes we sunken into his skull every trace of life was missing from him except the struggling inhales and exhales of his chest that sounded like razor blades slicing his lungs each time he gasped for air. He was going to leave us. Why was he going to leave us?

That’s when Kellan explained to me that Derek had a daughter; Eretria and she was in danger and like every father would do for their child he went to protect her. However she might have been safe now but he had paid the ultimate price for keeping her that way. Confused? So was I. You see Derek had gone after his daughter’s step father, why? Well because he was abusing Eretria’s mother discreetly at first it started off with just a few pushes and shoves but soon enough it was fully fledged offensive brutality. Kellan wouldn’t tell me the details but for Derek to go in and lose his level-head like he had it must have been something terrifying. At first Derek gave him a touch up and let him know that things should stop or he would pay the ultimate price but it turns out Eretria’s step father had money and power, lots of power and power attracts people who would do anything for money. That’s the moment Derek’s life was put in danger. He put a price on his head and now, well now I’m looking at the results of bounty.

He was blindsided and out manned, it was obvious I mean if you knew who Derek really was you would know that there was no way he would be left lying like this from a fair fight. He was ruthless, he was calculated, and he was in every sense of the word a monster. A monster that rarely saw the sun but when he did, he was just brutish enough to kill someone. I had seen his rage when he was training me. I mean it wasn’t directed at me, but I was there when he found out about Lovisa. Sweet Lovisa, she too was taken away from him and this right here, this flicked a switch on inside of him that I had never seen before. He became a walking magnet that only attracted the malice in the world. It took a while before all his fury, all his sorrow boiled up and erupted and when it did it made a volcano look like a child’s science fair entry rather than a natural disaster.

Nevertheless I was now looking down at this animal of a man who was begging to hold onto his life. It’s a stark reminder that even the hunters can become the hunted. With no roads in or out of Derek’s property the chance of getting him to a hospital without breaking something or injuring him further was next to none the best medical attention we had to offer was Kellan, a local doctor and myself. Trust me when I say this, it’s hard to sit beside someone who you love and hold dearly and prepare yourself for them to die. That’s what we were doing; we didn’t believe that he had the slightest chance of making his way through this darkness and making it to the light. By light I meant him coming back to us, not the light where God sucks you in and takes you from the land of the living. I needed Derek to be alive; he was one of the few that understood me, that knew me. He was my brother. When everyone else was slating me over my marriage to James he was supporting me, when everyone was saying mean things about me, he was defending me. He was there for me. When I was down he would lift me up and now I just had to sit there and watch him die? I had to watch him struggle to breathe, I watched him go from ghostly pale to transparent to grey, deathly grey.

Let’s just say it was a long night, followed by a long day, followed by three more long days before we saw any signs of hope that came through with the flicker of his eyelids the gasping for air and the sound of him coughing up blood. He was alive, just. The next few days were critical, the next few weeks were heart breaking to watch and well within a month he was finally healing. Though the Derek that came back to us, wasn’t the Derek we all remembered, even though he had a second chance at life he was now just lifeless. No personality, no smiles, no kindness… he was just cold, unforgiving, callous and out for revenge.

He only wanted two things in life and one was his daughter to be by his side and two was payback. Revenge, something Kellan and I spent months trying to talk him out of, but like they say once a wolf gets a taste of blood, he can’t be stopped until he has hunted that prey down to nonexistence.

Let’s just say the next few months of my life were turned completely upside down.

---

Well, that’s some of the story not all of it, however Melody spent the next four hours telling James everything. You guys on the other hand will have to wait and see what happens.

J2H: Melody…

She had finished talking for a while now; however Melody was sitting at the base of the wall length window looking out into the early morning sky. She spent the night at James’ hotel room telling him everything from Norway and now it was morning. She had to give him points I mean he stayed up throughout the whole thing, he never stopped her, he never questioned her in fact he was being supportive. Wrapped around her body was a blanket while beside her was a coffee cup that was stained with her bright red lipstick around the rim. Her eyes said it all, she had cried while she was talking to James about Norway something that she hadn’t stopped to think about since returning to the real world. She turned to look at him over her shoulder and flashed him a reassuring smile as the concerned look on his face was noticeable. She pouted her lips and pulled the blanket up over her head like a hoodie before she spoke to him.

Melody: James…

To be continued;

Just kidding and we fade.

---

ANNNNNNNNNNDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD NEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWW SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION, MEEEEEEELOOOOODY GRAAAAACE!!! Oh how I want those words to come out of Justin’s mouth so badly this weekend at Climax Control I mean it should have been said last time I faced Jessie Loser Face Salco but nooooo she had to go and be like a seventh grader and cheat on her maths test. She makes me so miserable; I mean I can’t even think of anything nice to say about her. She looks like a half sucked on mango and she’s pretty terrible at everything she does, but HEY NOW!! Let’s not stoop to her level. Let me just hit you with some faxes!!

And by Faxes I mean Facts!

FACT ONE: This Sunday night at Climax Control I’m going to take advantage of Mark Ward’s challenge and I’m going to beat Jessie Salco and I’m going to take her Championship away from her. Truth!

FACT TWO: Amy Marshall can’t do a damn thing about it and Jessie Salco is going to learn that she can’t in fact beat me. Even when she cheated last time I WAS STILL THE WINNER, I mean I didn’t get to walk out the prize but I still walk away with my untarnished return record. Testify!

FACT THREE: Jessie Salco couldn’t beat me even if I had my hands tied behind my back and my pants were on fire. It’s not that I’m that damn good, it’s because she is that damn bad. Ohhh burnies! Burn!

FACT FOUR: I look good in the colour gold, while Jessie Salco looks like a tin of pealed paw paws and there isn’t anybody alive with any decency touching tinned paw paws. Legit!

FACT FIVE: Jessie is going to down to boogie town and guess what? No one is going to ask her to dance. Period!

FACT SIX: Take all of the above facts and times them by infinity and that’s all you need to know. FACTS!

Come this Sunday I’m going to have Jessie wishing that she never offered me a match for her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship because I’m going to make her eat her words at Climax Control. Right now she’s walking around with a stick up her caboose thinking that she is the cherry that sits on top of the Bombshell Roster but trust me when I say this, people who pretend to rule glass houses always get shattered and always get cut down. Jessie’s reign won’t last just like her royal stance won’t last long. She’s just a little feeder fish swimming around this big tank and I’ll do whatever I have to, too win that championship from her. You know everything except I won’t need to cheat to capture the gold, unlike her who needs to cheat to keep it, because CHEATERS ARE PUMPKIN EATERS.

And I HATE Pumpkin.

This Sunday get ready for change Sin City Wrestling and my beautiful Melephants because Big Momma Melly is coming to take what is rightfully hers. The SCW Bombshell Internet Championship and after I win it, I’m going to let the whole roster come at me but trust me when I say this I’m taking the Internet Championship to a whole other level people, it will be so high people will eventually be asking, what’s the point of even having the Bombshell Championship.

I’ve got big dreams, huge goals and I’m ready for them to start coming true and kicking off.

See you Sunday my beautiful people and get ready to tear the house down, because IF I win this week we’re going to party until the break of dawn.

AND THAT’S SOME COLD HARD FACTS!

MWAH!!  

38
Climax Control Archives / Big Dreams
« on: April 22, 2016, 11:07:03 PM »
 I know I say this every week but OMG, OH MY GOD! I CAN’T BELIEVE IT!!! I’m getting a Championship match; I’m getting a shot at the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I have been waiting my whole little wrestling life for a dream like this to come true. I can’t believe my lucky stars. PLUS I’m almost in the main event as well. Well I actually think I’m in the main event because well who wants to see Casey Williams close out a show? BORING!! What a snore fest the Japanese crowd is in for once the main event starts oh well I guess that’s just Hot Stuff Mark Ward playing the big boss card once again. It’s okay I’ll show him what a main eventer I can be, I’ll show him when I steal the show this Sunday night and I take Jessie Salco’s title with ease. Well I shouldn’t say with ease because beating Jessie won’t be easy… oh wait yes it will because I already beat her and Mercedes in a tag team match, so beating her in a singles match should be like taking candy from a baby. Not that I know anything about stealing candy from children, because I totally don’t do that. That would be um mean and rude, YES and I’m not mean or rude. I’m just Melody Grace Carpenter and I’m just your next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion.

No biggie smalls!

I feel bad for Jessie I mean her reigns with her titles haven’t been good to her and I would really like to see her luck turn around but it simply can’t this Sunday… I have to beat her, I just have to. Why? Because I want to? Geez like duh. I know I said a few weeks ago that I wouldn’t be a good champion but I have changed my mind, I think I would be a beauty of a good champion. That’s Australian for I’d be a bloody rippah of a good sport and I would respect the Championship belt with my life. Okay so that’s not the exact translation but it is pretty damn close or so Odette tells me because I’m not Australian. I also love Sin City Wrestling so if I could represent it on the world stage that would be my ultimate dream. So it seems like I have a lot of dreams and trust me you don’t even know that half of it. What I want to do this time round is limitless and I can’t wait till my precious Elephants get to celebrate my journey to the top with me. Oh yeah Melly’s heading for the top and don’t you forget that Sammi “I’m so damn beautiful” Marlowe. I’m gunning for you so pew, pew. You’ve been laser tagged.

Please note no Sammi Marlowe’s were actually laser tagged in the making of this promo.

She’s okay guys I promise.

Okay back on track, so this weekend I get to go back to Japan and I LOVE Japan. I love Japanese food, drinks, people, places, hotels… Godzilla. Boy oh boy do I love Godzilla he’s really a friendly guy, you all just need to give him a chance. I also love Pokémon, Like HELLO that’s like basically Melody knowledge 101. Little Jigglypuff is THE CUTEST!!! Such a cute little baby face munchkin. Wait sorry I’m getting off track again aren’t I?
Okay what was I saying? Oh yes I Love Japan and I can’t wait to be back there later this week. Well I’m actually there right now but for drama and affect for this part of promotional I always try to keep you guessing of where I actually am. Woohoo I’m magic.

However let me catch you up with what I did this week. Well on Monday I did nothing but relax at home, while on Tuesday and Wednesday I played my first two games for THE Las Vegas Rollers. Did you guys see me? I’m a running back star, I was tackling people left right and centre and I ALMOST scored a touchdown. Oh yeah baby Melly G plays the football and she plays it well, my team didn’t win however we tied and that’s a result I can live with. Unlike this weekend I will BEAT Jessie Salco, I will out match Jessie Salco, I will outsmart Jessie Salco… I will take Jessie Salco precious belt away from her and I will take it home with me. I can’t wait for that moment and I know that you guys can’t wait to see that as well.

Consider it the first step on my long journey to the top, you see first I take the Championship away from Jessie this weekend, next step I defend it for a long, long, loooooong time and smash records with the Internet Bombshell Championship. Why? Because I want to be remembered. Why? Because I want to feel like I belong. After The Internet Bombshell Championship reign, I will hey... I can’t be telling you all my plans. Just know that if everything goes to plan this Sunday I have a wild but awesome journey mapped out in front of me.
So once again this Sunday I go one on one against Jessie Salco to see if I can topple the Internet Champion in her first title defence, every bone in my body is saying yes, YES I can. However my biggest challenge won’t be coming from Jessie it will be coming from the doubts that will no doubt creep into my mind as this week goes on. Why would I doubt myself? Because let’s just say I haven’t heard from a special someone and that right there is eating me alive. It’s making feel like I’m worth nothing and maybe just maybe that’s the truth. Oh well I guess time will tell what’s going on. I have bigger things to stress about in the form of pre main event, should be main event title match and taking down the one they call Jessie Salco.

***

We open up in a busy back street in Nagasaki Japan where people should be running around doing their daily chores but for some reason everyone is frozen still. The Cameras quickly pan over to see a female walking through the frozen crowd with a massive smile on her face. It’s SCW’s own Melody Grace. She is seen skipping down the street in complete freedom twirling around with her sun dress lifting innocently in the breeze as she soaks in all the sights of this busy but frozen scene. She quickly looking around and spots the SCW cameras and she rushes over towards it.

Melody: Well hello hi, welcome to Nagasaki Japan my little Melephants and wrestling fans all over the world. Today is a good day I mean the birds are out and singing the weather is nice and I’m on a lovely stroll down the main street of downtown, lovely isn’t it? Have you noticed how no one is moving? Cheers for that Benny Boy.

She waves to the camera with her cheeky smile on her face, as she says the words “Benny Boy” she winks at the camera.

Melody: You see he owed me one for kicking his butt in FIFA again so I got him to click his magic fingers and now look, I can do whatever I want and no one knows a damn thing. Neat huh?

She quickly gives the cameras a playful thumb up before she continues to walk around the frozen people around her.

Melody: So why does a girl like me feel the need to borrow one of her best friend’s magical promotional tricks? Well you see it’s a connection. You see day by day people like me move through certain busy crowds and we go unnoticed, we travel this world lost. Lost you say? Well let me explain you see I walked through most of my life being unknown, always over looked by people who were louder than me, prettier than me, more confident than me and more talented than me why? Because I let them; I let them believe that I was nothing but a shadow; I was nothing more than a girl who was home schooled. I was shy, quiet and unknown... that was until I joined Sin City Wrestling. My home away from home! Yet still even thought I feel at home in Sin City Wrestling, I still feel like no matter how much noise I make I often make little to no impact.

She has a sad look on her face as she continues to walk around the crowed street, stopping every now and then to look at the humans around her. Taking in the sights of the street, food carts, markets, small shops, you name it everything was there right in the heart of downtown Nagasaki.

Melody: Before you all go, oh poor Melody, please don’t because I don’t need your sympathy, I don’t need your fake emotions... I need reality. The reality is that yes, Mikah is the best Bombshell in Sin City Wrestling. Yes Crystal Millar is the best at running her mouth and making a name for herself, even if she is a no good bitch. Yes Alexis might be a “nobody” but she’s on a level way above me that it makes me feel like I’m just the dirt under her shoe. Yes Sam Marlowe isn’t just the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, but she is also hotter than I could ever image of becoming. Katie she’s fearless, she’s the Roulette Champion after all, she’s what I envy I would love to live carefree and out of control like she does. Twisted sister, she’s insane she’ll do anything to prove her point, she’s driven she’s not like me she’s uncalculated but she has goals and she smashes them, she’s a WHAM BAM impact maker. Then we have my best friend Roxi Johnson, she is the nicest person I have ever met in my life WAY nicer than me and people think that I’m the nicest person they know... her wife Keira, she’s alright... I don’t know much about her other than she has one half of the Sin City Wrestling tag team championships so that right there means that she’s a better wrestler than what I am. You see all these Bombshell’s I’m surrounded by make me feel like me right now, just one person in a crowded street going through the motions without being noticed.

She twirls around a group of Japanese girls who were taking a selfies and she quickly snaps up one of her own before focusing back on the camera.

Melody: That all stops this Sunday at Climax Control when I finally get my chance to stand in the sun, I finally get my chance to be in the spotlight and I finally get to cement my spot in the Sin City Wrestling History books when I become the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. My first title, my first reign, my first step is becoming one of the best champions that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen.

Looking back at the camera she flashes a confident smile before continuing.

Melody: So this weekend I get the chance of a lifetime when I get to go one on one with Jessie Salco for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. Jessie Salco... Jessie... freaking... Salco.

She pauses for dramatic flair before she skips off the cameras now following her.

Melody: Now I guess this is the part where I meant to rip Jessie apart and say that I’m going to leave her for dead and taker her title... but I’m not going to, I’m just going to let my recent history do the talking. Ever since I’ve come back to Sin City Wrestling I have been undefeated and I plan on keeping it that way. So Jessie to me is just another girl who is standing in my path of making it to the top. So this Sunday I will do what I can to beat her and become the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion and I will continue on my way to one day becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. You see I didn’t always want to go for the gold, because I thought my actions would speak more volumes but ever since Tommy Knocks said something on Hotwire it’s all I can think about. Thanks Tommy.

She flashes the camera a smile once more before winking at name Tommy Knocks.

Melody: So this Sunday Jessie prepare the fight of your life because I won’t stop until I defeat you and take your Internet Championship away from you, I’m sorry but I just have to. I’ll make you wish that you didn’t follow through with your promise on Twitter because by the end of the night I will be walking out with your Championship title around my waist, but don’t worry Jessie I’m a good sport I’ll let you get your rematch in. You can be my first title defence the following week, or when ever Mark Ward and Christian Underwood set it up.

Melody turns around and loos back down the busy street to see all the people stopped in time and she sighs.

Melody: So I guess it’s about time I unfreeze all these busy people and let them get on with their lives but trust me, this will be the last time I will ever feel like just another face in the crowd. Trust me and believe in me Melephants big things are coming and they all starts this Sunday at Climax Control.

She stands there proudly and she smiles with confidence all over her face.

Melody: See you Sunday. Mwah!

The scene then fades with a click of her fingers and every returns back to normal.

39
Supercard Archives / MELODY GRACE v CANDY OVERTON
« on: April 08, 2016, 11:22:19 PM »
 I can’t believe I did it. I mean I did it; I teamed with Candy and was able to work with her and beat Mercedes Vargas and Jessie Salco. This might just be the happiest day of my life. Well not the happiest day of my life but it’s pretty close to being up there, I mean I pinned a SCW champion... the Internet Bombshell Champion so you know what that means. Oh yeah ladies, gentlemen and animals all around the world, Melly just hit the big leagues. EEEEEEEEP!! Soon I’m be cashing cheques and catching jets if you know what I’m saying. Sugar, sugar, mommy is going to be so fly up in the sky something, something I can’t rap but just imagine some type of bomb tagline here okay.  Although I shouldn’t get too carried away I mean before I can even think about the big leagues I’ve gotta go through one last little bit of mess before I can start focusing on people like Mikah, Alexis, Celeste and Sammi...

I’m talking about my match at Blaze of Glory; two out of three falls grudge match versus Candy Overton. Miss I’ve got no talent so I’ma just gonna go break your nose to keep your fine ass off of Climax Control so you don’t try and steal my TV spot because honey I’m green with envy. Yeah her, I’m facing her. Candy Overton!

Ever since she broke my nose on my unofficial return to Sin City Wrestling, people have been asking me if I’m scared of her. Who me? Scared of Candy?  I eat candy for breakfast so if this fake primo Donna best friend thinks that she can install fear into me like the Windows 10 Update she’s got another thing coming. She might have got one over me but trust me, lightening ain’t going to strike twice in the same spot. I’m coming for her and I’m coming in full throttle. Let’s just pretend for a second that I know exactly what that last line means to add to the dramatic effect of it all. Boom!

Anyways people think that I can’t beat Candy because I will be too scared that she will break my nose again. I mean she can try? I mean I’ll let her have a go at it but trust me when I say this I’m not going to go down without a fight so she better be ready. There’s a new Melly on the Block... and don’t be fooled by the rocks that I’ve got I’m still, I’m still.. Wait sorry got JLO on my mind. Candy Overton and her rat sister Hazel was the eye opener that I needed and come this Sunday and Blaze Of Glory I’ve been able to thank her personally when I slap her straight across her pretty little face.

Everyone wants to know if I’m going to go into Blaze of Glory with one mission on my mind, they wanna know if I plan on breaking Candy’s nose? You know an eye for an eye type of set up. I will never go out to intentionally hurt someone, or injure them but there’s something about Candy makes my blood boil. So whatever happens will happen am I right? Although I am Sin City Wrestling’s Little Miss Sunshine and sometimes it’s more important to be the peacekeeper, sometimes it more important knowing that you can control yourself. Sure I would love to go out there for revenge but where will that get me? Lost and confused with Candy’s blood on my hands. Sometimes the best form of revenge in none at all I mean wouldn’t that get under her skin? No reaction at all. Anyways Sunday is a long way away and I still have a week filled with activities that I need to get through first.

Let me run you through it, this week I have to fit in a trip to Philly to see Dom Harter’s band play, I have to fit in house hunting because I’m looking to buy a bigger house so I can move out of my cute little cottage set up I currently live in. I have a big week of annoying James that’s probably the highlight if I’m honest there is nothing more soothing to my ears then making that man awkwardly reply to my on the spot questions. I have to go on a mission with Despy because LORD KNOWS IT’S BEEN TOOOOOOOOOOOOOO LONG since out last misadventure. Plus I need to help Despy get over his fear of Dexter the Duck, I mean my best friend can’t be hating my feathered son, what kind of life would that be? I have to pop into Odette and Gabriel’s house and get Odette’s opinion on my new ring gear because I’m hopeless at trying to find serious gear and she’s like the most serious person I know.

Not only all of that but I have a number of Sin City Wrestling commitments I have to attend to, I have autograph signings, appearances, radio shows, talk shows, fan interactions. I actually don’t consider my SCW responsibilities as chores like others do, I love doing them. I love being with the fans, because everyone knows this is where I got my start from. At first I was just a plain Jane fan girl who loved all the SCW Wrestlers. I then won the chance to meet and greet Odette and now she is my best friend and mentor. So maybe just maybe there is a little girl out there who is just like me, who is waiting to find me... so I’ll meet and greet the whole damn world if I have to.  I also need to train.

Holy socks! That is a lot of things to do in such a short time, maybe just maybe I need to stop talking and start doing. I will see you all again this Sunday at Blaze of Glory... you won’t miss me... I’ll be the one dressed up as...

---

After Climax Control 138; it’s what’s inside that counts right?

We open up to find Melody Carpenter laid up in a hospital bed, she is fast asleep looking somewhat peaceful considering what had just happened to her earlier. Upon closer inspection it was easy to see that she had to go in for nasial correction surgery to repair the damage that Candy and Hazel Overton has done to her beautiful nose. She had a drip feeding into her left arm supplying her with fluids; while a blood stained semi white bandage covered her nose. Inside her nostrils were breathing tubes helping her get some more oxygen. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a messy bun on the very tip of her head, so her face was on display, she was pale ghostly pale. The nurses had not long been around to tuck the blonde into her bed, trying to make her stay in hospital as comfortable as possible. Well as comfortable as they could on the outside because on the inside Melody was in a world of pain, a world of fear and she was wild. Very wild! An emotion that Melody hadn’t shown the world that she could be. Even though she laid their peacefully knocked out on painkillers and pain the young blonde was far being at peace. Let’s take a look inside her mind shall we?

Sleep what the hell is sleep? Melody hadn’t had a proper night’s rest since she upped and left her life a year ago. So now she was just lying here, knocked out and people just assumed that she was at peace. Her body hadn’t been rested in months, so why did they think that tricking her body in a false sense of slumber would confuse it enough to actually want to take any of it in. She wasn’t asleep in her mind; oh no she was far from it. In fact, she was going crazy.

Inside her mind, Melody was standing inside her private hospital room looking around at all the get well cards and flowers that were lined up against the windowsill – like they were meant to make her feel better? She had just had her nose broken but hey, yes let’s send the precious blonde some flowers. I mean it’s totally like she can smell them right? Right? Wrong. Walking up towards the flowers Melody grabbed onto the first vase, looking down at them she smirked before reading the card “Get well soon Melly, Love Jason and Belinda.” Grabbing the card out from the bunch of flowers Melody threw it to the ground before sending the glass vase and the beautiful roses flying across the room. She didn’t waste any time in picking up the next vase and doing the same, followed by the next one and the next one. Melody wasn’t satisfied until all of her gifts and treasures were destroyed. Walking around her trashed room she couldn’t help but laugh, she was enjoying this and she was loving the fact that she was able to let go and be wild. She was free. Finally Melody had let herself be free from the constraints of having to pretend that everything was okay. It wasn’t okay it was far from okay. Walking across her room once more Melody found a mirror up on the wall and she finally was able to take a look at the damage that Candy and Hazel had caused.

She was hideous, her nose was completely smashed and her eyes were swollen to the point that she could barely see herself. The black circles were that intense it was like she had face paint on – pretending to be a panda. Every time she moved her face it ached; a pain that she had never felt before. Bringing her right hand up to her face Melody tried to touch her nose but even the light contact of her own touch was enough to make her feel nauseous. Every time she tried to look at the damage her hands touched her skin the more and more she felt the tenderness it was throbbing it was pure torture. It was in that moment when she saw how ugly and how fragile she had become that Melody made a vow to herself, Candy would pay for this. Fighting back the urge to cry Melody stepped back from the mirror and headed back towards her bed but she wasn’t done yet, oh no she was far from it. The more she remembered how she felt and how she looked the more the little ball of rage inside her grew.

Wrapping her hands around the bed sheets on her bed Melody yanked them from the bed and tossed them to the side; before she went on to rip the mattress off the bed as well. To others that didn’t seem much of a rage black out but to Melody it was just the start. However more importantly Melody never lost her cool, EVER so for her to be acting this way was completely out of character. It wasn’t long until Melody had pushed her bed into the dry wall blasting a hole into the wall. All of her rage inside was just at the tip of breaking point before her eyes laid on to the TV in her room, she sent that crashing across the floor; glass went flying through the air before rolling to the floor. Followed by her ripping her drip out of her arm, ignoring the blood that was now pouring down her arm Melody started to swing the drip stand around knocking it into tables and walls and anything else she could make contact with making sure she made as much mess and damage as she could. It didn’t last long though as the medication she needed to keep her from feeling weak was quickly expelling out of her system from her movements and in her sweat. It wasn’t long at all until the young blonde came crashing down into a heap on the floor and after a quick one, two, three she was knocked out cold.

When Melody finally woke up she found herself back in bed. When she looked around she found that all of her flowers and cards where exactly where the nurses had placed them up on the windowsill. Her room wasn’t trashed in fact it was exactly the way she remembers I before she was taken down for surgery. Well almost the exact same, she could sense two eyes staring at her from the corner of the room. Her hazel eyes scanned the dark room and finally they set their sights on owner of the stare. It was Derek Thorne; he was sitting in a large leather chair looking at his project with nothing but a sick smile on his face, as if he knew what had just happened inside her mind. Melody watched on as he leant forward in his chair his smile intensifying as he placed his hands together in front of him before stretching them out and cracking all of his knuckles at once.

Derek: How did you sleep?

Melody didn’t say anything; she didn’t have to because the confident look on Derek’s face said it all. He knew that the ticking time bomb inside of Melody had increased its tempo and he was proud. Resting back in his chair he let out a slight chuckle to himself as he watched Melody lay back down in bed, pulling the blankets up over herself. Melody tried to hide, she didn’t want to be bad, but sometimes you just can’t help it. It was then she finally let a tear escape her eye and roll down her cheek but even the softest tear streaming down her face felt like a blade cutting her flesh open. She was broken and Derek Thorne was convinced he was going to fix her.

---

Reasons why people shouldn’t have Twitter; The Melody Edition

It all started four days ago, on the 4th of April to be exact when Melody sent out a Tweet to James that she didn’t think would end up changing her life. It was a simple and innocent “@SCWNeedsJ2H Simpson said that you miss me, you’re bored and want to have some fun... I can fix that” See completely innocent the tweet was of course replied to because let’s face it James can’t get enough of hearing from the young blonde even if he does want to deny it.

That’s how the back and forth started they spoke about everything from going to Africa, Melody getting trampled by Elephants, house hunting and James wanting to be alone and put himself into lockdown. It was that very tweet that fired off Melody to reply with something she didn’t know at the time would spiral out of control. “@SCWNeedsJ2H so when you’re in lock down am I allowed in? Just making sure I know so I don’t wake you up a 3am one morning again?” at the time Melody was playing around she wanted to see what reaction she would get out of James. James was quit to fire back with a simple “@YoMelodyXo You’re allowed in, just not to wake me up at 3am” It was a cute reply but like all girls who have crushes Melody had to see how far she could push the envelope when it came to James so she playfully bounced back with “@SCWNeedsJ2H so like 4am cuddling is all systems go?” James didn't skip a beat when he replied back with "@YoMelodyXo meaning you fall asleep on me randomly and I can't more? Sure"

She wasn't expecting that, well she was but she wasn't also if you catch my drift.  She was sitting on her bed at the time and with a huff she laid back onto her soft mattress being all dramatic like. She felt like an idiot of course he would play it off that he didn't want her or didn't want her to cuddle him why was she so surprised? Why was she so hurt? I mean this wasn't the first time he had shut her down on Twitter and it probably wouldn’t be the last either. Letting some time tick by Melody just looked up at her phone, chewing on her bottom lip before she just shrugged her shoulders.

Melody: What the heck let him have it girl.

She was talking to herself obviously as her fingers started to dance away at her IPhone screen in a flurry. "@SCWNeedsJ2H one day you'll want me... #sigh" Wishful thinking because truth be told she already had him once before, she hurt him and now they were in this sticky mess called the "friend zone". Melody didn't expect James to reply to that because he would be thinking it was a trap because Melody was known for setting them up for him only to see his reaction. However Melody was telling the truth, one day he would want her - well she hopped that she was telling the truth because she wanted him. She wanted her Husband back, ex Husband, Not really Husband; whatever you want to call him Melody missed him and she there was nothing she desired more in life right now then winning him back. She had made a mess of things in the past but right now she was trying to correct them only to have him put up roadblocks, like a shifty little road worker.  

Finally after about twenty minutes of torture James flicked a reply Melody's way it read "@YoMelodyXo Was that you thinking out loud?" He had called her out and right now she didn't have anything left to lose so without hesitation she took in a big inhale before typing away "@SCWNeedsJ2H Nope! It's all out on the table now!!" In a way she basically just confessed her feelings to him and she felt the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders. it would only be a matter of moments before Melody knew where James stood with getting back with her. "@YoMelodyXo I guess so" The reply wasn't so good in fact it was confusing what the hell did that mean James? Melody just wanted to curl up into a little ball and die, it wasn't the answer she wanted it wasn't the answer she needed it was rejection. Once again the apple of her eye had wounded her and once again it was all her fault.

A smart girl would have put her phone down but oh no, not young Melody she had to get the last word in "@SCWNeedsJ2H and now it turns awkward or fantastic..." She was playing it cool or so she thought she didn't want to come across a desperate but in reality she was, she needed him. it was hard to explain why, nor did anyone ever ask her so she didn't have to defend her feelings. It was just that when she was with James she felt at ease, she felt complete and when they had fun it was real fun and when they spoke it was real talk bitches... Whoa sorry got carried away. She had seen a side of him that no one else had, Melody knew who James really was and he was fantastic. Sure he comes across like a cocky guy and he has every reason to be, he is smart, good looking, adorable, has the abs of steel, he is great in the ring, talented at all sports, excellent with money, the master of real life anything he wants to conquer he just had to pick it up in his hands and run with it and it makes it his own.

However James was also very sweet and sometimes can be very loving. It’s just that you guys don't get to see it and never will and that's not a bad thing tho because Melody doesn't like to share. Not only that but when Melody was with him she felt at ease and all this horrible evil feelings she had deep inside her stayed away. It was like he was taming the beast that lived inside just waiting for someone to set her free. Not to mention the last three times Melody even had close to a good night’s sleep was one the #CockneyPartyPlane when she fell asleep on James shoulder, the other time is when she fell asleep in his arms at his house as they reflected on their adventure day and the other night when they stayed up late talking about anything and everything. No drool on the shoulder provided.  

She was lost in deep thought again almost so lost that she almost missed his reply that simply read "@YoMelodyXo Yep, one of the two" That's at the exact time that she sent her IPhone hurling across the room (Poor Big Bertha) and watched as it bounced on her hardwood floors before she sulked away under her bed covers. In her mind she had lost him, she didn't see the glimmer of hope that was in his reply she just saw the end and she hated it.

---

A night out with the Champion; all that glitters is sometimes not gold, sometimes it’s pizza.

After Melody and James had a small break from each other on Twitter and by small break I mean less then twenty-four hours the two found themselves in an exchange once again this time it was to meet up and have pizza. How the night was going so far was a whole lot of silence and awkward conversations that either of them really wanted to be having. However James and Melody sat side by side in a booth and the well know Pizza and Pasta restaurant in West Hollywood. There was a few people in the same venue as them but because of James' status he had managed to find them a table away from most of the loud crowds that were building up outside. Also they were far enough back from the windows that the pesky paparazzi and tabloids couldn't get any decent pictures of the two together without them being completely blurry and useless. It was a life that Melody has come accustom to when she was living with James everyone wanted to be in his business and know what the Brat Prince was up to next. He had his own following because he was surrounded by wealth and had been known for public outbreaks and that meant money for the media companies because who doesn't love a good rich kid abuses a paparazzi story? They were both in similar clothing something that wasn't planned as they both had  pair of dark jeans on, James were shorts but Melody's were full length. Their shirts were both bright colored his was blue with white writing on it while hers was a vintage orange Prada shirt with just the logo written on it. James and Melody had order their food and were patiently waiting for it to be served to them in the meantime James took a rare step back from being mean or annoying to Melody and shot her an honest stare.

J2H: Friends?

James looked beside him down to Melody who was playing with the tassels on her YSL handbag before she looked up at him with her big hazel eyes. She just nodded but James could see the hidden pain in her eyes. He knew damn well that she didn't want to be friends but why should he give her want she wants when he was still coming to terms to what she did to him. Well what he thought she did to him.

Melody: Friends!

The two shared a small smile before Melody found herself getting closer to James, before she knew it his head was ducked down to her level as well. It was almost as if he was asking for it. In reality he thought she was just going to whisper something into his ear so he was getting ready for it. However it turns out Melody wasn't looking to speak with her words. Reaching up and over to him she placed her right hand on the side of his face before she proceeded to inch her way in closer towards him and before he knew it or before he had the chance to say no her pouty lips were on his. Melody was kissing James Huntington-Hawkes the third and she wasn't going to let him get away with this friend nonsense just like that. She closed her eyes and let the kiss deepen a little as she felt that he didn't pull back or move away from her. Her plump lips now moved with his but before it could deepen further James pulled his head away just slightly looking down at Melody confused. They had just agreed to be friends and now she was kissing him? Melody just looked into his eyes and smiled before the redness in her cheeks started to glow as she was blushing. Biting down on her bottom lip she hoped that he didn't explode at her in a rage fit but the gob smacked look on his face said it all, he didn't know how to feel.

J2H: I don't think friends do that sort of stuff Melody.

He didn't sound mad at her he was just trying to find out what game she was playing at it was probably a fair question but Melody just shrugged it off.

Melody: Oh well I... eep!

Her voice was quiet and shy, she knew that she shouldn't have kissed him but hey she did and what was he going to do about it? It was already done. Turning away from James, Melody tried to hide her smile but he had caught it out of the corner of his eye.

J2H: Do you do that kiss thing with all your friends?

His face wasn't smirking or joking he wanted to know what she was up to and if this was just something that Melody did with all her male friends. I guess since she had so many of them and she was a little bit more wild these days it was a fair question to ask. Turning back to look at him Melody's hazel eyes stared directly into his. He wanted her to be honest, so she was going to be honest.

Melody: No, well I, hmmm... That's a lie I'm sorry. I accidently kissed O once and she said to never speak of it again and well oops.

James' eyes lit up at Melody's declaration of kissing Odette, although I don't think that was the answer he was secretly looking for - however that conversation would need to be had at a later date.

J2H: How do you accidently kiss someone?

Melody just smiled up at him before she ran her fingers through her short blonde hair.

Melody: It’s the head turning thing, G used to do it all the time before he met Odette. I was mucking around and I was showing O how good I was at it and like I did it and she had taken a step forward and boom right on the kisser. I didn't mean to make contact I was going to pull back at the last second but alas we kissed.

She seemed really Meh about it all so James knew that it was just an accident well she hoped that he knew that. She didn't want him thinking that she was madly in love with Odette or something crazy like that. Smiling at him, Melody waited for his reply just as the waiters came back to deliver their gourmet pizza. They were sharing the two house specials one that was like a meat lover’s dream and the other one that was a vegetarian delight.  

J2H: Right and does Gabriel know this?

James kept his eyes on Melody as she started to serve up herself some pizza, he was trying to figure her out and she knew it. Looking back up to him she just sighed.

Melody: Umm I don't know probably? Look it doesn't mean anything, I'll... never mind you won't understand it even if I tried to explain it.

Feeling defeated the young blonde rested back into the chair and looked down at her Pizza before back across to James. She didn't know what he wanted her to do or say, she felt like he was asking her all these questions to justify what she just did. She kissed him because she wanted to kiss him not because she wanted to play games.

J2H: Probably not.

He started to help himself the pizza in front of him and it seemed like he was happy to let it all go. Melody nudged him and forced James to look down at her as she gazed up at him with a playful look in her eye. If he was going to play games with questions she was going to play games with her words and actions.

Melody: I could show you, you know the difference between a real kiss and an accidental kiss, if you would like?

She playfully licked her lips to drive home her point causing James to just shake his head as if to say no. He let out an angry huff while rolling his eyes, she was driving him crazy.

J2H: Melody!

Melody brought her head into his once again, her gaze going from his eyes down to his lips then back up to his eyes. The look on James' face said "don't even think about it" but the look in his eyes said "hey give it a try" she was conflicted but when had that ever stopped her. Edging her way into his side, she rested her right hand on his thigh giving it a little squeeze, catching him off guard before she inched her way in closer to him. She didn't go for a kiss on the lips this time she just brushed them along his ear lobe as she replied to him, hoping the sound of her voice would cause a reaction out of him.

Melody: Well I'm so much better at visual aids.

Her mouth was so close to him that when she spoke her lips brushed passed his skin causing him to move in his spot, he didn't move away from her though he just wiggled a little trying to remain composed. Turning his face slightly he was now looking down at her, she had her head tilted at him her big hazel eyes were opening and closing as she battered her eyelids while her big pouty lips stayed plump almost as if she was doing it on purpose just to tease him.

J2H: Let's just eat our pizza so we can get out of here... AND NO... don't read into that.

And in that moment she found herself right where she wanted to be, under his skin and in his mind. Without another word Melody just turned away from him and the two started to enjoy their meal.
---

I keep going back; Runyon Canyon

We open back up somewhere on the many running tracks that Runyon Canyon has to offer it all seems very familiar as Melody Grace can be found sitting on the side of the mountain once more looking out into the sunset. It’s almost as if this place reminds her of something, hence why her dreams keep calling her back here. Ah Yes she was in another dream and this time I think we all know what to expect. Melody doesn’t look at the camera as she just sits and stares out into the beautiful sky line before she starts to talk.

Melody: Well it's that time that everyone has been waiting for am I right? Everyone wants to know what I’m going to do this Sunday at Blaze Of Glory; am I going to skip down to the ring like a good girl and just have a fair match with Candy letting the best girl win or am I going to run on out to the ring like a bat out of hell and crush that little bitch for doing what she did to me? Hmm so many options and so few days left to decide, maybe I’ll just let the pathetic little snot rag wait and see until I unleash this Sunday. Hmm? I like that idea, keep her guessing. Candy you messed with the wrong girl when you came after me, I can promise you that because this Sunday I’m going to make you wish that you NEVER laid a hand on me.

She keeps her eyes on the sun that is slipping down from the sky heading towards night time. Dusk her favorite time of day.

Melody: I get it I’m pretty irresistible I mean I’d wanna put my hands on me too if I was you. I mean I'm everything you're not. I'm smart, funny, people like me. I mean that’s what you tried to do right? You tried to be smart, then you went after me... you tried to be funny then you failed miserably... then you tried to get people to like you but guess what doll? No one likes you and no one will ever like you. You're the dirt that we walk on and you can't see that because you've got your head so far up your ass, you're blinded by your own shit. I guess that’s why you also talk so much shit... but while I’m on a roll with toilet humor let me just refresh your mind and let you know you ain't gonna ever be shit either. You wanted to be at the top so bad it was sickening but no one caught on to your little clipboard gimmick, no one caught on to your rag doll for a sister... no one clicked with you because let's face it, you're boring.

Still nothing as the Bombshell is just watching the sun trying to fight to stay alive as the moon takes over from behind her.

Melody: there ain’t anything you can do about it either. You just don't have that spark boo like the rest of the Bombshells have in SCW and now you're just a wet match trying to cause a fire but all you did was make drama. Drama that you can't control and drama that you're not ready for. I mean did you seriously think this through? Challenging me to a two out of three falls match? I don't think you did... I think you just went in there blind and hoped that somehow out of this I would come crawling back to you and beg for us to be friends again... Mic check, Candy we were never friends. Oh so what you blew up my mentions on Twitter once upon a time? That doesn't make you a Misty, that doesn't make you a Roxi, that doesn't put you in the same light as Odette, Annie and Molly... You think you could have been one of my closest friends? Honey... no... Just no. I mean I’m friends with almost everyone but you, never. Face it. You’re just a mention in my feed that to be brutally honest needs to stop blowing up my notifications.  

She stops to pause for dramatic effect before a small giggle leaves her lips.

Melody: I don't need your pig headed drama in my life; I don't need to hear you crying that we used to be something that we never were. Go home Candy you're drunk. Fake friends, drama, drama, bullshit that’s all I hear out of you. You keep playing the same pass but boo you're never going to make it through the play. You wanted to get noticed Candy? I'll get you noticed at Blaze of Glory when I used your face to mop up the canvas. I'm done playing Mr. Nice Girl when it comes to you. I mean seriously... you even had people come at me with the whole "Melody maybe you should check up on Candy, she isn't the same Candy we know" crap. I could have checked up on you, I could have forgiven you too but let's just play this out nice and loud... I DIDN'T WANT TO. You made your bed now lay in it. You could have came to me and said "Girl I’m mad because you ran off and didn't give me our match" Hold up, yes I did say that... this is all because I took off and didn't give this rat her match that she wanted so badly. Whoa Candy you're hardcore I mean what happens in life if people don't give you want you want huh? Do you just go around breaking peoples noses? Jesus what's that a daily occurrence? You need to take a step back and re-evaluate yourself... because damn right you're crazy but you've always been crazy if you ever though that you amounted to anything to me.

Melody finally turns to look at the camera she just smirks with no real emotion on her face.

Melody: You're just the dust in the wind that flies by unnoticed.

With a wicked wink the blond Bombshell looks back towards the sky and continues.

Melody: I'll give it to you though I mean you're actually sticking with this whole match thing, I mean I didn't think you would but hey we're here now and you wanted it to be two out of three falls.. so let's put on a showstopper, however the results are still going to be the same at the end of the night Justin's going to be calling my name "And the winner... Melody Grace" face it it's doesn't take a degree to see that's what’s going to happen. I'm going to eat you alive, which is funny because your names Candy and I eat Candy for breakfast, legit.  After the match you'll have to lick your wounds and decide what you want to do in SCW while I’ll just skip past you and make my way up the SCW Bombshell ladder I’m not stopping till I get to the top so this Sunday I'll use you as an example... as to why the other Bombshell's shouldn’t think about messing with me. I might be nice and soft on the outside but on the inside I’m stone cold and I know a thing or two about a thing or two when it comes to being hardcore when I need too. This Sunday at Blaze of Glory you're going to be my project, you're going to be my living model when I show the world just exactly what this silver spoon fed girl from California can do. You thought I was sweet like Candy, that's why you went after me boo... but this Sunday you're going to find out that I’m sweet but I’m like a jawbreaker... you know after I refigure your jaw. Some people say eye for an eye but I’m more of a put up or shut them up type of girl and I’m done listening to you cry like a little baby about all these bad things I did to you. The baddest thing I did Candy was entertain your bullshit for far too long; this Sunday I can promise you no more... You'll be in my rearview mirror so fast you won't even see me overtake you and slip on by.

“Beep, Beep” but no, Melody doesn’t let out a comedic Beep, Beep she just keeps looking forward almost in a daze.

Melody: I've think I’ve given you enough time in my day so let’s just end this Candy. At Blaze of Glory I’m coming for you and it won't end up good for you, see you keep telling everyone that your name is Candy and that you're as sweet as candy and that you're the lady, you’re the anti-hero, the baddest we have... yawn. Those are just words and words don't win matches... so stop making excuses for your actions and shut up for once. I'll see you on Sunday... I’ll beat you on Sunday and I'll forget all about you on Sunday as well that's how it goes.

Ruffling her fingers through her short hair Melody gives it a minute before she rocks back and presses her back into a rock using it for a back rest. Turning to look at the camera the normally bubbly hazel eyes of Melody Grace are just cold.

Melody: You might be Candy Overton and yes you might be the bringer of tooth decay but come Sunday I’m the mother fucking dentist and you're about to be removed from my life permanently. With no fucks given!

With a mocking blew of a kiss Melody waves at the camera and the scene fades to BUUUZZZZZZ BUUUUUZZZZ. The sound of Melody’s alarm clock goes off in the background forcing Melody to wake up from her dream, she had done it again she had gone back to the place where all she can do or say in negative things. She quickly shut off her alarm clock before flopping back into bed letting out a groan, what the hell was wrong with her and why did this keep happening?

Tune in next time for answers, possibly, maybe?

As for now, Melody will see you all on Sunday and I know she hopes you enjoy the show. It’s just the million dollar question will the good girl go bad, or will the bad girl stay good? All will be answered at Blaze of Glory so I’ll see you all in Arizona. Let’s just hope for Candy’s sake that the Melody from above doesn’t show up because she seems like a real bitch. Okay everyone, BYEEEEEEEEE!!!

40
Climax Control Archives / Lost and confused!
« on: March 25, 2016, 03:03:16 AM »
 I DID IT, I DID IT!! I WON, I WON!! I pulled off another victory last Sunday night at Climax Control. I had to take on Jenny Tuck and Jaina Hudson but I made Jaina tap so that makes me the winner. Sorry Jenny but Sunday wasn’t your night. However my victory celebrations were short lived once again because Mr Hot Stuff had to go on and rain on my parade. I’m seriously starting to not like that guy, I know right? It must be serious. I don’t know what I ever did to him but he seems that he is opposite to heaven bent on making my life in Sin City Wrestling less then delightful. Last week he told me I couldn’t be a unicorn this week he is telling me I can’t be Mighty Melody Mouse, what kind of world is this? One without fun clearly. I asked him why he hated me and his response was “I don’t hate you” rubbish, when a boy starts messing with your ring attire you know it means he doesn’t like you. Why oh why? What did I ever do to you?

Anyways next week I’m not allowed to be Mighty Melody Mouse so it’s back to the drawing board with what I’m going to do entrance wise? Maybe I’ll be a Bee? They are serious animals; he can’t get mad at that. He said to be serious. So I’ll be serious, I could be a nurse, a doctor, a fire-lady a police woman oh the opportunities are endless. Maybe he just wants to see my mean mugging face again? I mean that’s pretty serious. Mean Mugging Melody that has a nice ring to it. However I think that’s what Hot Stuff wants from me, he wants me to be mean. Well I can’t be mean it’s not in my nature Mr Stuff, so keep trying to ruffle my feathers I mean it’s not going to do anything. I will forever be the innocent and sweet Melly and there isn’t a damn-diggity-do thing you can do about it.

Unless you threaten my friends and family again because well that’s not fair and well it’s becoming old and I think you should get some new material. That’s just my opinion. Any who on Sunday night Mr Hot Stuff said he had big plans for me, whatever they are surely they can’t be good. I don’t want any part in them; he probably wants me to become his new hire hit woman? What a waste of time I will never help him out, he is the enemy. I would go to Christian Underwood to see if he could fix this for me but he seems to have his hands full with Mikah and Alexis who are like “I don’t want to show up to Climax Control, you can’t make me” Whoa ladies, there are multiple gimmicks out there you don’t have to both jump on the same one.

Hmm what else did the big boss man tell me? OH that’s right that this week at Climax Control for my third straight week I will be fighting. I mean that’s pretty cool right? I love to wrestle and I might just be one of the first in Sin City Wrestling to go on back to back to back cards… lucky I’m full of energy and I can handle it because I know for sure that other people would be complaining about it.

Whoa getting so off topic, so I have a match this week I’m facing Mercedes Vargas and Jessie Salco and who is my tag team partner you ask? Go on ask me? Ask me? Oh wait it’s just me here, oops. I’m teaming with Candy Overton. What kind of sick joke is that? She broke my nose like a few weeks back and she is my opponent for Blaze of Glory and now this week I have to be her tag team buddy? Oh no we are far from being buds, but she is just VERY lucky that I’m VERY professional and that I will be on my best behaviour at Climax Control. I will be the world’s bestest tag team partner I will be that good that maybe just maybe Natalie will stop playing hard to get and become my partner. I know I know, it’s weird that I want a tag team partner considering my best friend Roxi is one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champions. I mean why would I want to fight Roxi? Well I don’t and I wouldn’t see I would tag out if Roxi was ever tagged in. That right there is called a skilful plan and that right there is how you protect your friendships inside this business… and silly people say it can’t be done. Such fools.  

Loop holes can be found anywhere and everywhere… and I Melody Grace Carpenter have been finding them since 94’.

So let’s get excited that this week I will be back on your Sin City Wrestling TV and let’s get excited for the fact that I will be teaming up with Candy (YAY WOOT) (Sarcasm) I just hope she knows to keep her sister Hazel on a leash this time AND let’s just hope she knows not to do anything silly out there. If Candy costs me a chance to beat Mercedes and Jessie Salco, I’m going to be mad, like not just mad, like red angry face emoji mad… not even that describes how mad I will be. Picture like the serious steam coming out of my nostrils emoji mad and the red face mad emoji and put them together, and that’s how mad I will be. Oh yeah I’ll get that angry! However I know that winning isn’t everything in this sport of ours it’s just that I’m on a roll this time round and I’m not ready to get off the carousel just yet.

Any who Sunday is a long way away and I still have to make it through this week before I even start to worry about my match.

---

Weekly highlights;

Monday; Date night!

Opening up inside the very well-known and posh restaurant by the name of La Boheme we find Miss Melody Grace sitting outside in the court yard. However the young blonde is not alone as across from the small romantic round table sits an unfamiliar male who is dressed up in a nice creaseless black suit. Melody isn’t in her normal laid back attire as she has chosen to dress up tonight in a floor length black tight fitting dress what hugs all her little curves in the right places. Her hair is immaculate as it sits on top of her head in a high French bun. Her feet were covered in a high set of red pump heels, giving her outfit a pop of colour while around her neck is an array of diamonds and jewels set in a rose gold setting. Once again her makeup is fairly natural expect for her bright red lips that she has recently turned into her trademark look. Sitting across from Mel in the dimly lit courtyard the unknown man looks to be in his mid-twenties, he has long hair but he has made an effort to tie it back into a man bun that is perfectly. Ah a man bun, one of Melody’s weakness. His cool blue eyes are locked at Melody as she just nervously fidgets in her seat while attempting to look at the menu. However her dates effortlessly handsome good looks steal her away for much need glances. He can sense that she was nervous so calmly the man spoke towards his date trying to settle her nerves.

Clinton: So Mel tell me a little about yourself?

Reaching out he grabs onto the glass of wine that was place on the table before him and lifts it up to his lips taking a sip. Melody doesn’t say anything at first she just watches him in his movements looking at the large faced watch that was on his wrist, of course it was a breitling. It had to be a breitling. A very expensive watch with his initials CZ engraved on the bezel meaning it was custom made, so add another zero to that price tag. His name was Clinton Zion and there wasn’t an inch on this man’s body that didn’t scream class; he was basically dripping in designer clothing and accessories. While his gruff voice sounded deep dark and mysterious. Melody continued to stare into his blue eyes before she nervously bite down on her bottom lip before realising it had taken her a least a minute to reply to his question.  

Melody: Uh, well I like to read, long walks on the beach, hiking, sports, popcorn, rose gold, pancakes… oh and I have a son.

Moving forward in her chair she reached out to grab her glass of chilled water that was properly imported from the French Alps for all she knew. As she gracefully took a sip, she had missed that she had blurted out that she had a son but didn’t follow it up with the fact that he was in fact a feathered son, not a real one. Clinton looked at Melody as he placed his wine glass back down on the table and quizzed her.

Clinton: You’re a single mother?

He seemed shocked, Melody didn’t pick up on what he was implying so she just smiled at him and nodded proudly. Clinton just wriggle din his chair, however he didn’t seem to concerned that his date was in fact a single mother. Melody placed her glass of water down before she ran her manicured nails around the rim of the glass while looking down at the menu. She was trying her hardest to look like she knew what the ingredients were or what the fancy menu was saying to her but if she could be completely honest she didn’t have the smallest idea about any of it.  

Melody: Oh yeah, I have Dexter he is only four weeks old and he’s such a darling.

She didn’t even look up as she spoke to him only at the end to flash him her trade mark white smile. Melody didn’t think it was a big deal however Clinton was trying to wrap his head around how someone so tiny could possibly have a four week old baby at home while she was out on a date. Clearing his throat Clinton thought about his response before bringing his perfect eyebrows together to question her.

Clinton: You have a son that’s four weeks old? Excuse me for saying this but you look fantastic for someone who just gave birth.

Eyeing her up and down Clinton wasn’t wrong; Melody was probably in the best shape of her life. She didn’t reply at first as she found the muscles in her face starting to tense up from the pure pain of them flushing red whilst she was grinning like a devilish cat. He had complimented her and she loved it, fluttering her long eyelashes at him Melody continued to smile before she awkwardly replied.

Melody: Ohhh, I actually didn’t give birth, he was hatched.

The look on Clinton’s face said it all, he had no I know what Melody was talking back. Rocking forward in his chair her stare across the table at his date and didn’t waste any time in firing off the next question.

Clinton: Hatched?

Sensing the confused look on his face Melody just nervously laughed before letting out a small “eep” that managed to escape her plump lips undetected by him. Looking over to her right side Melody took in a deep sigh before proudly announcing to him.

Melody: He’s a duck… Dexter the Duck!

Looking back at him Melody flashed her smile that eased his concern. Clinton sat back into his chair and traded her smile with a smile of his own. He didn’t seem to care that she had a pet duck for a son, while others would have just laughed at her and called her a weirdo. Looking into Clinton’s eyes Melody got lost in them as the flames from the nearby fireplace danced in the cool blue orbs that were perfect. He was perfect, it was like his body was hand-picked by the gods and for some reason he was sitting across the table from her. It was almost too good to be true. Clinton took another sip from his red wine before looking down at his menu, he knew what he wanted to order already – why wouldn’t he as he co-owned the place.

Clinton: Oh, well that explains everything.

Looking up from the menu his eyes got locked into Melody’s as she nervously bit down on her bottom lip. She had never been on a proper date before in her life. Well she had a date with Dom Harter once but he was a friend beforehand so that was different and the dates with James well... Let’s just say they weren’t exactly dates as they weren’t really together when they were together. Confused yet? Good me too.

Melody: So tell me something about yourself?

Her voice trailed out of her mouth softly as if she was scared to speak at first, she was anxious that he wouldn’t like her or that she wasn’t his type or that he would place her in the dreaded friend zone. However she was keen on getting to know him. Clinton placed his wine glass down back on the table before letting go on the menu that was in the other. His full attention was on the youthful blonde in front of him. His gaze was locked and loaded on her face, studying her full lips as she sheepishly sucked in her bottom lip.

Clinton: Well I’m twenty-five born and raised in the Hamptons…

At first when he started talking Melody was all ears however the more he spoke the more she found herself drifting off. He was perfect, he was funny, smart and he wasn’t bad on the eyes. Clinton was softly spoken even tho his voice was deep and raspy. He was rich, self-made even though he was born into money he was dumped out on his own when he was eighteen and told to make his own way. He had a yacht, he liked to fish, the outdoors and getting dirty. The more he spoke about himself and what he liked Melody couldn’t help but get lost in his words. Clinton was perfect for her, he was kind, loving and he didn’t mind that she was different in fact he complimented her on it several times as she spoke to him. He really dug that she was unique and wasn’t like other girls, in fact her admired that about her. Clinton even laughed at Melody’s silliness as she used the wrong words in sentences, she wasn’t the brightest but she tried, she really tired and the look on Clinton’s face when she made a few mistakes was nothing less than adorable. He was accepting her weirdness something that others didn’t, she was being appreciated and Melody cherished it. However it wasn’t until when she looked up at him and instead of seeing Clinton’s face, she saw someone else. she quickly shook her head but to no avail she was still visualizing her “ex”. Instead of those icy blue eyes she was looking into moments ago it was now dark hazel ones, it was James. She was seeing James. Closing her eyes again Melody shook her head and tried to regain her composure but for the split second that her eyes were closed she could picture his touch on her skin, the sound of his stupid laugh and the fact that he basically hated everything that she loved. James wasn’t right for her. Clinton was right for her however the more he spoke the more she thought of James. This dream date from heaven had now turned into the dream date from hell as Melody finally opened her eyes and faked a smile. Unbeknown to Clinton he had lost her, even tho she wasn’t even his to begin with. As perfect as he was, as handsome as he was and as right as he was for her, he was wrong… so very wrong.

The next five hours would be torture as every time Melody started to enjoy herself the thought of him would cripple her. It was as if James was standing there with a voodoo doll tormenting her. Why would he? I mean it’s not like he liked her back and it’s not like they were ever going to be anything more than friends. Friends, the other dreaded f word. She didn’t want to be friends and the more Clinton tried to get to know her the more Melody was putting up road blocks. She didn’t want anyone knowing her secrets; she didn’t want anyone knowing what made her happy because she knew that deep down there would only be one person who could complete her. Nevertheless she had lost him due to her own stupidity. She tried to shut him out but the more she tired the more the moments of when they were together crawled into her mind. Memories flooded her like she was the shore and he was the waves. The Brat Prince was still able to get under her skin and the worst thing was he was probably in bed or out with other girls while Melody was sitting here uncomfortably thinking of him, while he probably never gave her a second thought. Ever!

It was half way through the night where Melody made a silent pack to herself that she would never date again. She didn’t want to date again.  She felt horrible when she should have been feeling electric not to mention it was unfair to the guy who was sitting across from her. From now on Melody would be flying solo, sorry guys.

---

Wednesday; Runyon Canyon

We open up somewhere on the path on Runyon Canyon there aren’t as many people as you would think on the walkways today just the odd few passer-by’s. It was however heading towards dusk and it’s not the safest place be out at night so most fitness junkies had headed home leaving only the fanatics out to play in the dimly lit afternoon. There was still about half an hour left of daylight left something that Melody Grace was going to take advantage of. Speaking of her the blonde could be found sitting on the ledge of the mountain her legs dangling off the side as she looking out at the beautiful sunset in front of her. She was dressed in a pair of bright pink Nike runners, tight black yoga pants, her ripped torso was on display while her lady lumps were covered by a tight fitting pink crop top. Her hair was up in a messy bun on the top of her head, as fly away strands of hair were being held back by a pair of ray ban sunglasses. Her focus wasn’t on the looming camera that was lurking up behind her; in fact her attention was just focused on the burning ball of space gas otherwise known as the sun. It was slipping down the horizon and soon it would be gone, she needed to hurry if she wanted to get this done before nightfall loomed over her.

Melody: This Sunday night I find myself in a tag team match against Mercedes Vargas and Jessie Salco… my partner? Well it’s none other than Candy Overton. The same Candy Overton that smashed my nose a few weeks back who forced me to have nasial correction surgery… yep that’s right twenty-two and had a nose job what an accomplishment. The same damn Candy Overton that almost took everything away from me, but hey before you say it’s only your looks Melody calm down. Calm down? Don’t you ever tell me to calm down, my looks? Are everything to me, you think I care about my damn bubbly personality that I have? No deep down it’s always been about my looks, it’s always the reason I’ve been so sort after… you can’t deny it either. I mean if I looked like Candy Overton do you think James would have married me? Do you think Odette would have adopted me as a sister? Do you think that I would have boys blowing up my twitter begging to take me to dinner? Hell no… I would just be plain on old boring Candy… washed up pathetic Candy. I guess I shouldn’t keep slaughtering the lamb I mean I will have to leave something for Blaze of Glory.

Melody doesn’t turn around to look at the camera she just licks her lips bringing some moisture to them before she continues.

Melody: However Candy mark my words if you even think about double crossing me this Sunday night at Climax Control I will remove you permanently from Sin City Wrestling. Do not doubt that for a second… you have awoken something in me that has stayed silent because I have allowed it, not because I’m scared of you. I will never be scared of you… so consider this a warning, you mess this up for me and I will make sure that you never walk out from behind the black curtains again; Blaze of Glory will be your last dance in the ring. Pay attention to me Candy this isn’t an empty threat this is a promise… you rattled the cage when you went after me a few weeks ago make sure you don’t accidently knock into once again this Sunday and release something that you can’t control. Think of it this way Candy, your knife in my back, my gun at your head. Let that drive on home in that simple mind of yours.

Still Melody doesn’t notice the camera she just continues to stare off into the distance watching the sun slip away from the sky.

Melody: Now let’s forget about the parasite who claims to be an old friend of mine and let’s focus on our opponents. Who do we have first? Jessie Salco. What a joke… do you honestly think that Jessie Salco can hold a candle to me? Hell I’m still new to this wrestling business but I sure as hell know that I could out match this Sin City Wrestling veteran bombshell with my eyes closed. She’s a pawn in the game of chess that the Bombshell division is and she just gets played over and over and over again always making a run for the queen but always getting knocked down and trampled on. Jessie Salco isn’t any concern to me; in fact she’s the dirt that I walk on. She should look up to me.  She should take notes form me because it’s only a matter of time before I climb to the top and trust me it will feel like it happened within a blink of an eye unlike Jessie Salco’s slow and miserable climb. Keep trying little Salco and one day you’ll actually make a name for yourself, one day you’ll actually make a difference to the Bombshell division… just sadly for you it won’t be this Sunday night. You’re the fly I’m the fly trap, you’re the mouse and I’m the snake… once you get hit you’ll be down and out. I guarantee it. You see I have all the information I need on you, because of one source… Odette Stevens. You’re former nXt team mate… the one you tried to get to be your tag team partner, so lame. Did you honestly think a woman with her talent would play with a pissant like you? You truly are pathetic… it’s a shame… I mean the only reason why people watch your dumb promos is because of your entourage… I mean their five minute cameos are more entertaining than your entire career… have a think about that, let it sink in.

    She still didn’t turn back as she kept her focus on the sky in front of her, the glowing of the sun beamed in her eyes. Melody wasn’t herself, something was different.

Melody: However you’ll feel royal and more important in this match on Sunday because you’re facing Mercedes at Blaze of Glory for the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship… well done. I mean good for you.

Her tone was dripping with sarcasm.

Melody: Look out everyone it turns out that poor people really can win the lottery or in Jessie’s case get lucky. So she’ll walk out to the ring on Sunday in her big girl panties with her heart on her sleeve begging to make an impact, wanting to prove her worth, pleading to show Mercedes that she should be taken seriously… too bad she hit a road block. Too bad her minute little journey of hope had to go ahead and cross my path of destruction too bad the poor little Salco had to slam straight into a world of disappointment… too bad poor little Jessie has to try and out match me and try to beat me. I can bet you my last dollar that she won’t I can bet you my life that she won’t… she will slip and fall just in the moment she needs to shine the most. Why? Because I’m Sin City Wrestling’s little miss sunshine and only I can stand in the brightest of lights while morons like Jessie Salco get to stay in the shadows. In the shadows of doubt, the shadows of worthlessness and the shadows of no return, there’s no harm in admitting it Jessie… your glory days have sailed... so you might as well just stop trying. You’re career; just like the titanic is a sinking ship just waiting to end up on the bottom of the Sin City Wrestling Ocean. However for what it’s worth once you’re down there I can promise you no one is going to go down that deep to retrieve you. You’ll just be another lost soul... purely a victim of this game we play.

Licking her lips once more Melody tilted her had to the side but still her eyes didn’t make contact with the camera. She was shielding herself.

 Melody: Enough about the challenger of the Bombshell Roulette Championship, let’s talk about the Champion shall we? Mercedes Vargas the woman we should all fear because she is unpredictable. One minute she is on the top of her game the next minute she is at the very bottom and yet she always knows how to win when she has a go at the big one. People are going to say I’m crazy for going after Vargas I mean she is a Sin City Wrestling staple; she is one of the queens who hold one of the many thrones. Well call me crazy because I simply do not care for labels, I do not care for what people claim to be… you may be called one of the best but that doesn’t mean you are. What are you Mercedes? You’re leech, that’s sucking the blood and the life out the roulette division. I mean what exciting things have you done since you won that belt? Ah let me think about it… oh wait don’t even bother cuing thinking music because the answer is simple, it’s black and white, you have done nothing. You might wear the gold but trust me it’s nothing but tarnished. At Blaze of Glory I don’t see you losing your Championship however afterwards I suggest you sink your nails into it and try and keep it close to your chest. For it’s only a matter of time before I coming knocking at your front door and it’s only a matter of time before I peel your grubby fingers away from that Championship and claim it as my own. Why you may ask? Why would I go after you? I mean we don’t even know each other that well right? How could you be on my radar?

She stops to give off some time for drama before she licks her lips once more before rolling her head on her shoulders as it’s if Melody is releasing a ball of stress while she is talking.

Melody: Why? Why? Why? Well I’ll tell you why, you let down a very close friend of mine, you let down Derek Thorne and I know you have said your apologises and I know you think that everything is right in the world because Derek forgave you because he is the ultimate gentlemen… but I haven’t. You see in your moment of weakness, you let him leave Sin City Wrestling and you know what that did? It sent shock waves down the line… you see the plan was that I was always coming back to Sin City Wrestling… however it wasn’t going to be for a few weeks. So once Derek and yourself was eliminated from the Blast From the Past tournament things had to be sped up and now… now I’m being toyed with by Hot Stuff because of something you created. You’re the reason Derek had to go to him sooner, so ultimately you’re the reason why I’m here in SCW today… I wasn’t ready for Derek to leave and you just stripped that chance for me to work alongside him from my fingers. You ruined it; you ruined everything so mark my words if you even think for a minute that I will let you get away with this. You better think again because nothing and I mean nothing can stop me from inflicting the pain that you have caused me because of Derek leaving and because of Hot Stuff’s mind games on to you. Don’t worry tho I won’t be coming to hurt you this Sunday… I mean a little message being sent wouldn’t go astray but just know that it’s only a matter of time before my silence towards you turns into a full blown attack. I guess you can say Derek was right when he told me the best way to forgiveness is through revenge…

She was smiling but it wasn’t her trademark happy smile it was an evil grin one that wasn’t been seen on her face before.
Melody was acting completely out of character.

Melody: I’ve think I’ve spent enough time on you washed up losers and it’s time for me to wrap this one up don’t you think? Come this Sunday girls I won’t be playing nice, I won’t be skipping out to the ring pleading for you to love me, begging for you to take me seriously. I’m deadly serious and my actions this weekend will prove that. I will wipe the floor clean with you... I will make Jessie Salco my broom and Mercedes my damn mop and if Candy or Hazel wants to try me, I’ll knock them the fuck out as well.

Did she just swear? What the hell?

Melody: I’m done playing games and I’m done being the one that everything think is just another Barbie wanna be… I know how to fight, I’ve been fighting my whole life and let’s just say a year in Norway builds a girls character up a certain way and I don’t mean in a good pretty princess way. I’ve seen things; I’ve done things that you can’t even fathom. So don’t think for one moment I won’t bring them out of the shadows and into the light one day and use them on you… because I can and I will… it’s only a matter of time before I pick the victim of whom I will dissect.. This Sunday you will see me in a whole new light and there is nothing anyone can do about it, I’m done playing nice girl. I’m done pandering to the thought of having to be liked, you wanna hate me? Go ahead a hate me… see if I give a mother fucking fly fuck.

Two more f-bombs what is this?

Melody: This Sunday you will feel the powers in Sin City Wrestling shift and it’s about damn time… now the odds might be stacked up against me this week because I’m tagging with Candy who couldn’t win a root in a brothel with a handful of fifties… but I’m facing Jessie Salco and Mercedes Vargas… but trust me, I’m a one woman wrecking machine and I will lay everyone out if I have to. To get the results that I want and the results that I want is my arm raised in the middle of the ring in victory… why? Because I deserve it? Why because I’m that damn good at my job. Why? Because I put the hard yards in when everyone else is too busy sucking up each other’s asses to see the bigger picture. Hot Stuff said it best, I did need to remove the distractions from my life and that I did need to grow up… well consider it done… from now I report to no one, from now on I’m in charge of my damn destiny… none of the friggen butterfly bullshit where I pretend to be something I’m not. I’m going to be the best… and on Climax Control this Sunday… you’ll see how focused I really am… when I take down the challenger of the Bombshell Roulette Championship, the Bombshell Roulette Champion and my own damn tag team partner if I have to.

She still doesn’t look at the camera as she speaks, this time she fixes her messy bun up on the top of her head.

Melody: Play times over and this Sunday I’m tearing the mother fucking rule book up.

OML what has happened to Melody?

It was then where her eyes ripped open and Melody sprung up in her bed. It was all a dream; it was all a big bad dream. Her breathing was heavy; her body was covered in a glisten of sweat. She had just dreamt all those horrible words. All those bad things had come out of her lips but it was all just a dream. Running her hands over her face Melody took in a big inhale trying to collect her thoughts, why would she dream such a thing? Why would she be so angry? She pushed her hair back out of her face before collecting herself enough to rub her eyes trying to wake herself up fully. She didn’t mean all those things she said right? She couldn’t mean them right? She was Sin City Wrestling’s nice girl. Melody looked over to her alarm clock and she squinted as she tried to read the numbers it was 2:18am in the morning and as if on cue as she looked over at the time her IPhone 6 started to flash before her eyes. The sound of her ringtone must have woken her in the first place. Adjusting her hazel orbs she looked down at the name on the screen it was flashing up “J2H” why would he be calling so late, well early? Was this all a dream as well? Was this a dream inception? She didn’t know what to do so she just sat there and watched as his name flicked off her screen and the call went to voice mail.

What on earth was happening?

Just as she went to lay back down her phone started to flash once more and it was “J2H” again this time she grabbed at it pulling it away from its charger before she answered it. Putting the phone up to her ear she answered.

Melody: James are you okay?

Her voice was raspy as she had only just woken up but that didn’t seem to worry J2H as he didn’t even bother to respond all Melody could hear was muffled talking.

Melody: James are you there?

Still no answer, she had been pocket dialled sighing she listened on for a little bit longer before she decided to hang up the phone. We fade to black with Melody just staring at her phone looking lost and confused.

---

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 6